'-■■■'■■■■ ■' *■>■■■• v. .•.'■".'■ »*$ r '-»,L 1S ~« ■ b^ I 'EuIm A ■ ,# , ^1 H^HH I w . ./■* tides axd Tendencies. bl o Tides and Tendenc :ies . >\ RELIGIOUS THOUGHT. BY J. L. DUDLEY. A'ou quotas quis hoc dixerit, sed quid dicatur attende. PHILADELPHIA: CLAXTON, REMSEN & HAFFELFINGER, 624,6268:628 MARKET STREET. *?> Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1873, by II Ai I BLFINGER, in the Office Washington. jjjdicitiul TO THE MULTITUDE OF MEN AND WOMEN WHO, IN SILENCE AND THRALL, ARE HUNGERING FOR MORE BOUNTIFUL DAYS. PREFACE. r I ^IIIS book is made up of Discourses thrown off from Sabbath to Sabbath in the ordinary course of Pulpit administration, and PJionograpli- ically reported for the Secular Press. The concur- rent judgment and continuous demand of others, commanding the author's entire respect, have caused them to be gathered from their fugitive fortunes, and presented in a more readable and permanent form. Literary merit is not their claim. Spoken ex- temporaneously before a popular audience, their free, somewhat diffuse, and almost conversational style is thence explained. To every observing mind, Tides and Tendencies of Religious Thought, marked and unmistakable as they are legitimate and hopeful, constitute a leading ix PR1 feature of the times. Such tendencies the present to cherish and reflect US Preface would be incomplete without ac- knowledgment of the kind ofl >f another, to the Superintendence of whose practiced eye and hand, while the volume was pa through the pr are indebted for much of their attrac- tiveness. J. L. D. CO NTH NTS. PAGE I. SAL VA TI( >N BEFORE CHRIST . , , II. THE TWO COVENANTS III. THE METHOD OF REVELATION ... 50 IV. THE ONENESS OE RELIGION AND THE RACE ;i V. IMITATION AND DEVELOPMENT . . 85 VI. CHARITY IQ2 VI I. CHARACTERISTICS OF MODERN THOUGHT 112 VIII. FEAR AND LOVE I3 o IX. THE WORTH OE THE SOUL AND ITS AP- PRO PR LATE TREATMENT . . . i 4 i X. SALVATION— THE OLD AND NEW VIEW 157 XI. HELP —A SUPPLEMENT, NOT A SUBSTI- TUTE i;i XII. MANS NATURE DEVELOPED BY TILE Q UICKENING PO WER OF G OD' S NA PURE 1 S5 XIII. A SUFFERING CHRIST IN NORMAL AC- CORD WITH NATURE AND REASON . 197 XIV. DOMINION OF SPIRIT OVER MATTER . 210 XI XII PAGE XV. Dl — 221 XVI. DRAWING NIG H UNTO GOD ... 237 XVII. THE LAMBHOOD OD—AND HOW IT TAKI-.s AWA\ 249 XVIII. (7/. INITY AND HER . . 270 XIX. /. NAL RIGHTEOUSNESS— THE RE- TAME A XX. A COMPARISON BETWEEN THE OLD DIS- PENSAT VD THE NEW . . . 296 Tides and Tendencies OF RELIGIOUS THOUGHT. I. XLVATION BEFORE CHRIST. There is no other name given und wh must be saved* — Acts iv. 12. MY subject this morning is enunciated in the fol- lowing; proposition, namely: The only religion that saves mankind is that which bears the Christian name. My text is: "There is no other name given under heaven whereby we must be saved." " Tin's is the stone which is set at naught by the builders ; neither is there salvation by any other." Salvation — saved! saved! Deeply reposing in the tranquil solitude of every human spirit is the dream, nay hope, expectation, of some final state of peace, beauty, and perfectness. Musing upon the vicissitudes of life and time, conscious of their con- flict, of their tears, their ecstasy, aspiration, native and instinctive, wedded to hope equally congenital, the soul looks across the water, beyond the hills and horizons of time, to the far-off bright shore, and there expects a landing upon a new world, a beautiful world of God ; a world which is to sum up all that 2 13 lith takes in as fruition. been the dream, the faith of our race; all ] and Uayc indicated to themselves the t under vari Ltals, look ward thus, said there was itiful p I this dream- The cul- ofa bright Elysium, sometimes of the I I, as the final home of the In Christian symbolism, the very same idea paradise of God, the new para- , not the old — the spiritual paradise for those ■ me — under the figure of a city, the i t : God, the beautiful city, the city of the great King. It is thought ^\ as a new country, new realm, i are tl . and principalities, and sceptres, and crowns, and honors. In a general sense, Chris- tian thinking dm\ Christian faith sum themselves up and ultimate in the idea of a I coninion- y kingdom, a id, the city of God; ne word, h That we may bring this whole subject matter of th :t more usefully upon our thought, let us aid ourselves at the outset by giving ion to three or four particulars. H( the Christian idea under the symbolism 1, the heavenly city, I should uk, in th \ that we think of but cm entrance into that id we think correctly. There but 01 nly one ; and with this incC| |i n es of ap- t, and from the w ■5 and from the north, and from the south, trailing alon meet. ml all the way between them are countless pathwa; wh i point is this very on teway, So that from every clime, and kindred, and nation, and tongue, from every age, from ev< point, these pathways come, terminating, inwardly, at the f entrance into the city. The second thing I notice particularly, is the fact that comers thereto must have some certificate of right enter; they must he able to give some unmis- takable countersign; must have a key whose skill shall fit the ward that makes the lock that gu&r the one gateway to the heavenly city. And what is that key ? This, exactly and exclusively : the Clirist character in the suitor; the Christ character. Not only the Christ name, but that which is named, the pilgrim must possess. Having that key, he passes in, no matter where he got it. No matter whether a son of the sun, or a son of the sea; no matter whether a native of the forest, or a native of the last consummate flower of civilization and culture. Has he that key, the Christ character in his character, the pearly gate swings and he shares the imvard sceptre. Notice, in the third place, there can be no substitute for this key. There is no substitutional device can- onized in heaven or earth, whereby a so-called saint, not a saint in character, can pick the lock of heaven. No substitute ; no substitute in theory, no substitute in creed, no substitute in character. It must be per- 1 6 TRIST. himself; per- rth thing to 1 icularly here, that all mankind. have had and n this matter. There is no poor, unfortunate; culprit. d with limb, with m of function, with i written in sympathetic ink in his nature, lash might bring it to I bility. God has not c oul in conditions n. and then damned it for That is what I am trying to say; that is the ; liar thing to be noticed here. the opportunity of being saved to the rod demands that he be saved; and I will show you wh; ntly. r this test, this sesame, certificate, key — in a word, this character by Christ 1 limself, there tians out of the matter; come, streaming out of the whole of it, inferences which the premises necessitate, these lei us now especially attend. ed b fore Christ came into the I hrisr, the only name given under heaven by it i> possible to be saved? Were any He was named in time, before the f Him, before the world heard of Him, the 1. . the might\- centuries that I thl ' the night of uncertain propheCy? Any ■ ? The mighty millions, the billows that over the sea, did any of TMP0R1 i; them dash and sparkle on the bright shore? or did >wn to the night-p A fail tion, this. We show neither our Christianity nor our manliness by blinking it, or telling the inquirer thai he may not broach such a question. That is the way skeptics art made; and infidels come to the scheme of religion offered them in Christ, in- voking, as th \ the contempt of their rea Don't do it. Ask the question: Were any si r to about eighteen hundred years ago? Too horrible, indeed, to think of the negative answer; terrible an impeachment of the Christian concep- tion of the Divine attributes; too violent a logic to make any man respectable, or rather leave him respectable, even here in the dark short-sighted ways of time. Again, if any were saved before Christ was heard of in this world, how were they saved? But I ought to have begun the question a little back of that. On the supposition that Christ is the only name given under heaven whereby salvation is pos- sible, and you are pleased to suppose that some were saved before He came into the world — how were they saved ? This inquiry throws us back in the next place upon the great ante-Christian economy. Assuming that men were saved before Christ, and that there is no possible salvation but in and through Christ, then you have got to have Christ back there somehow and some way. And that is what the truth is. He was there. We are fond of calling Christianity a universal 2* j; i8 tmpliment oui by whetting ■ ■ y thai and elimin >m human nature but G this universality. It : autiful problem ; the more \ rk that the is a good place to take up the thought — the universality of the Christian r ■ ■ ! heard of Christ, r preached to them, before any I For that purpose, how did it D ? What was tile manner and method then Let I There w before the canons of poetry. re navi before the art of navigation. So th< ; • Ihristi re the era of Chris- tianity. Back in old Judaism we believe that multi- d by the Christ, who was, and nil for- rand universal Christ- en, which underlay all the md sh . — which underflows the whole We believe th .ived back there. Christ himself, after he had come into the rid and ich, said: "Search the Scrip- for in them ye think ye have eternal life, and ■ are they which testify of me." Christianity Ise Christianity is not the only r n that can ( otherwise you are dn"\ f that fust horrible question, Was it possible for anybody to be saved a bund 19 me thi Phenomena are ever chai , the trail of things perishing in their using. 1 tre abiding, the same yesterday, to-day, and fore^ Phenomena are autumn-leaves fallin that which is essence is the primal vitality and of the acorn, originally the same in the germ as in the first sprouting, and in the trunk and the arms a thousand told, throwing themselves out into the iches of centuries. There is that which is one, unchai le, unbroken, ever the same; and that which is changeable, coming, going, passing away. Now, is n't it about time to link ourselves with that which is permanent and everlasting, and which strikes fellowship with every truth in the world, rather than go picking up the autumn-leaves that fell from last year's growth, and last century's growth, trying to get life out of them ? Is n't it better to stipulate for the heaven of prophecy, the victorious Eden at the other end, than go back and pick from the withered flowers of the primal Eden the seed of our hope? Think of it. If, now, you and I shall find ourselves able to stand up and show that Chris- tianity has a right to this claim of universality, our ability to do so will lie along the fellowship of these universal principles which I have indicated. Our prayers must ring with the significance thereof; our sermons must be loaded with the power thereof; and our Christian characters, day by day, must show that their roots find nurture just here. It is time that Christianity be handled under methods of 20 '.' ' (7/ AY. ight tl: truly tpolitan, 1 in not Id, but the world which is to come It is high time that we into these prov- which G at our Having thus spoken, by the light of our thought we find oui ntly namin rist backward rd He is the might}' memorial of our rac hope. Along the track of the Christ-scheme, on that scheme of religion which He .11 human history. Along the bright l ahead lies all human hope, all human prophecy, lith finds herself able to take up the univer- sality of Christianity and to hold it. Faith now he may not comprehend by her con< cactly — that is not her business. Rea- . but faith finds herself challenged to her utmost line is , ndeur of function; here she wings h< to God himself, nothing short. Faith hath inspiration that does not flag or wither. Myster] les pouring into it. Divinity in like a life river; the inspiration is as the of God in such soul. All thin the Christian's. I am the Alpha and the Omega, whispers in his faith; a grand de- grand race-growth, a sublime unfolding of hem I out of God. This is the tlvation named by Christ, than which I name given under heaven whereby hu- ed, 1 lave all men, then, had a l n \ i delusiveness or CM 2 I t of p r< >d ? 1 >id n this scheme of salvation begin before time? Isn't it throbbing through all time? Will it not last on r ond time, this one grand method and power of [vation named by the Christ-God ? ( I how broad ! how broad ! 0, suiter at the shining gate, it will not be asked what tribe you belonged to on earth ; what nati< what kindred, what clime, what people. It will not Iced what religion you belonged to — that nev will be thought of. It will not be asked whether M Puritans or all Papists; whether you are Calvinists orArminians* Universalists or Quaker Presbyterians, Episcopalians, Swedenborgians, or even — Congregationalists. That won't be asked. No time for that — no opportunity for such waste of heavenly thought. Autumn-leaves, all those; good in their season and for their use, but done with now. What is the fruit? Have you this key, this char- acter? Don't present your substitute; don't present your creed; don't borrow anybody's opinions; don't get the advantage of anybody's reputation. What are you, O soul ? Show your mark — yes, your char- acter. I am in transport, I confess, at the grand thought of this Divine and sympathetic unfolding of God's love, wisdom, and power, on our nature and our race! Here we are but little germs of being; but little ninal potencies unstarted. The transporting thought is, that I was created into this sympathetic environment of God which spans the ages; whose TRIST. lu-art, thn hither and thith r. is bounded only by the boundary rnity, 1 am blooming a little th this all ensphering summer of God, g imm< derations ch of this Divine sympa- thetic provisi And then I am kept on by way of transplantation into the upper garden, "where walk and phs are the wardens." It is I thank God to-day for life, for being. The harps we hear of, the palms that shall wave, and the crowns that -litter, are only faint and feeble symbols of t; music that shall well up i within ; of the grand prerogatives that will be mine and your- if we answer to the Divine call so coming to us ; and all things shall be but a stringed rument of that will sir ver and ever >:ring touch. I am moved to ecstasy when I think of man's nature, thus held in the warm, sym- c environment of God ; and am chilled to frost at the thought of repelling and rejecting all that, and dreaming of it after all opportunities are If you would feel the power of Christianity, come r n into th rial circulation where the blood Rows, coming directly warm from the heart. Don't ii]) among the blue veins which have distributed r nurture once, and an ick to get a new supply. Go down to the universal, perpetual, vital f nature and >n, ( I how we belittle Christianity by doing anything else! How we be- little Ourselves, and shrink and wither by feed : I HAVE A not upon the substance, not upon the enduring, but upon some mere passing phenomena, jome Soatii rumors of the ae hundn f men five hundred j >, or what somebody said or told us of! How we become self-belittled thus, and our very thinking chatters with chills and rattles like the bones of the dead. Christ IS the God named through man. The Christ-power is the God-power unto salvation. it of Paganism it was also possible for souls to be saved. They could be plucked from it as brands from the burning. 1 said, in noticing my fourth introductory particular, that all mankind have, and must have had, a chance for salvation, or the honor of God is in question. Pagans, therefore, must have had a chance. And moreover, if Revelation in the Xew Testament be true after it is made, certainly they had ; for Paul tells us that they were without excuse, not only for not worshipping God, but for not worshipping his eternal power and Godhead. Godhead — what is meant by that ? It means the Father, means the Son, means the Holy Ghost. \v Paganism is nothing but the benighted, feeble striving of man's religious nature to get at its answer; the native hunger of his humanity striving to get bread somehow and somewhere. If it were possible for that hunger to become conscious, the counterpossibility was, as it is, the bread of life available. Don't you know how in the old Prophets it reads : " The Desire of all nations." That is the theme of one of the grandest courses of the Hulsean RE CllRl. ibj D an Trench several years ago in • 1, — Christ, the D sire of all Nations. Now if tl. there subjectively, how are you the consistency of Heaven, putting it there with no possibility of getting at the true object of the d It cannot be done. Mis- fill] of testimony that Pagans not u n fre- quently h;.- tivelythe Christ state. Now the nswer to that was indicated by Paul. This Chri* Inch is the God system, or the way i tling into us, or the way of himself to us, has always been in i idential adaptation to the time, condition, manner of the race. Yes, it is possible for I r God would not hold them guilt I add that even under the primal condition of na- ture is salvation possible. Such teachings have the flaming 1: ndered declaring the glory of God; such teaching e the lessons of the lilies and the flowers of the field rendered. It is possible man to 1 under the I of G rid. We don't look at this; and because : t think it, fail to believe it. Why, to quote Paul a, his affirmation in Romans is exactly to the point ; things that are made being seen from the a of the world, sufficiently reveal God ; so that m use for not knowing Him Him, even His eternal power and which knowledge and worship bring sai- nt W sometimes how beautifully the SAL VATION UNDER ALL Rl new Book reads: " By Him and far Him arc all things made that are made." He who names the only scheme of salvation has his own sign-manual in these flowers. By Him and for Him — there is a great logic in nature, strung together by the Chri God. It shakes hands with the logic of Provider strung together by the Christ-God. .And they twain are one with the logic of the Book, strung together by the Christ-God. But all this which Christ has joined together, your scepticism and atheism and infidelityj and mine, may not put asunder. There- fore we say that this view of Him who names the only scheme of salvation, makes salvation possible in all conditions of humanity, in all races, under all re- ligions; the possibility lying exactly here in the faet that God himself, the Christ-God, as to the matter in hand, is always so adapted to human want as to be available, and to take away all excuses from that humanity, if the proffered boon be not accepted. The possibility lies, let me repeat, in the fact that sal- vation is ever available from the providential adapta- tion of Jesus Christ to the wants of the human soul. Passing this, I remark again that we find, under such views, Jesus Christ very much broader than we sometimes suppose; the Christian religion which He names, very much ampler than the two covers, not of this Book, but some books; the possibilities of salvation sweeping a vaster scale than the stretch and the soar and the diving of some men's minds would seem to indicate. In a word, infinitely broad, if we dare to be consistent — broad as God Himself, 3 CHRIt whose thought and whose heart this scheme of love and hh When we come to take up the matter intelligently, thinkin men can think and think, we find that this is the underlying We find that God has but one grand scheme of relations toward man, starting n eternity, unfolding all through time, unbroken, unbroken, until the consummation in the world of eternity at the Other end; born of God, under the luct of God, maturing in God at last, from whom and through whom and to whom arc all things. We recollect a sermon two or three Sundays ago on the coming One, the memorial Name which shall be "my name forever," the name of the Comer. Here it is. Christianity has been coming into the world, into human life, into human character, so fast and tar as man himself would permit it, ever since men began to exist It is the unfolding of the scroll ; it is the development of the drama; it is the growth of th tern of Divine life propa- in our human life, and no scheme (elf-constituted human tinkers to patch up a poor administration of the Divine government. God , God all through, and God at last. " I am the Alpha and Omega," says this very name, Christ, — "the first and the last;" the golden chain whose primal link is a primeval heart-throb of the vah. and whose terminal one — the chain having circled the universe — joins back to its mate in th . broader, broader vastly, than He is - -I.. . ;lu. / . Rl \ST1 \ Hut j>. on, I notice, in the next place, that just here it is that we strike the elements ol in Christianity. We are fond of calling it the religion of the world, the race We sometim pray for its diffusion, We sometimes think we are heart-heavy because of the mighty millions given to destruction from the lack of it. All well ; but let us be intelligent with ourselves. What are the ele- ments of universality? Wherein lie the fitness and substance of this all-inclusive characteristic? If we will look, — if we had time right here, we could Come upon that. Has not Christ been the same yesterday, to-day, and forever? That which in Him is the same yesterday, to-day, and forever, makes Him universal as the Saviour. That in Christianity and its grand system of thought and inspiration, which makes it the same yesterday, to-day, and for- ever, constitutes the elements of universality in it, fit for all time, all places, all conditions of man — start- ing from God, coming to God again. The counter- truth to that is this, namely: that in man's nature which makes him a fit subject for what is universal in Christ and his religion, is the element of univer- sality in man, exactly. That which is the same yes- terday, to-day, and forever in man, is the universality of the race, what is common to it. Naming it any- where, if we do not put a false name, we hit what is in every man. Exactly the same in all men of all times, of all climes, of all races, in all conditions — exactly the same, made the same. Put that and the everlasting Christ together, and as one is hunger 28 \LVATION BEFORE CHRIST. and the other is bread, you have consummated the grand reality of salvation stipulated for from the foundation of the world. I might delay at length upon this. You see I am tempted to. You perceive I ought to do it, in order to clear up the whole matter; but you give me not the hours to do it now. I should thus be obliged to n<>tc the grand native impulses planted in man's soul by God. I should be obliged to examine the original intuitions of his nature which God deposited there as the postulate of the argument that should link the human soul to his existence, and the con- scious affirmation of that existence. I should be thrown back' upon the constituent elements of our being: and when I had brought them forth, and awakened them to their true function, then I could show Jesus Christ and His religion, and you would see how the two fit. Thus we should understand in what consists the universality of this religion, so Divine and so human, throbbing and thrilling through the history of the whole race from ever- lasting to everlasting, as God's grand scheme of salvation. But having said so much, I pass on to ask, Isn't it about time in the world, after eighteen hundred years, nay, after four thousand years, nay, more, after counties science begins to tell us, through which this Christ drama has been hinting and whispering and struggling itself forth into man- ifestation — isn't it about time to begin to handle the great question under these broad elementary constituencies that enter into its substance? Isn't it about time to drop a great deal of th red "putter" that is made the sum and substahce upon which men have staked their salvation, and begin to take up these elements of universality, the great conception and scheme of God in Jesus Christ, and His religion towards man? — to take them up in the length and breadth and abiding persistency of their Very nature? If Christ is thus broad, if all the things are true which we specified in our introduc- tion, isn't it about time for the intelligence of the world, for the manhood of the world, to welcome gladly these elements of the problem, and make them the bone and marrow of pulpit-handling and pew-handling? Isn't it time, in a word, — since God has struck the hour for it, opened the way, and unrolled the scroll of his thought sufficiently, — to take up the universal elements in this problem as they challenge the reason of man, that feature in the Divine likeness, than which none is grander, diviner, or more significant? Isn't it better to be following after these lengthening cords, and holding on to those fixed firm stakes of universality, than it is to be praying solemn prayers on one side of the mouth, and making up faces at rationalism on the other side? No man in that way can serve two masters. The time is at hand when all these elements of universality must be marshalled and disciplined like an army drilled, and all through Christendom, and all through the world, they must come together as a solid host to breast the assaults that are made against 3* 30 XLVATJON BEFORE CHRIST. Christianity. You cannot tie up the old thrums and rotten strings that did baby-work once — a g Divine work, because that was the way God adapted himself to the world at that time. You are to have the strong cords and the long cords — immortally long and divinely strong — of universality as they touch Christ and his religion and providence, and as they touch you, your nature, which that religion is for.' Christianity is no thing of modern birth, ending in apparent death. It is older than time, continuing on beyond time, born out of God and his eternity, trailing on the path of immortality. And I shall live and think and unfold the scroll hereafter; yea, not only as I could here, but infinitely better. So there comes the gentle, tearful refrain, " I would not live always/ 1 The heart liveth forever. Mightily more, yonder, shall be the revelation of this one Christ scheme towards us, than we can get here. J [ere it just germinates in our conception. There it shall bloom and sing in the great cantos of reason and rhapsody, and there shall be no flagging to the tide of that song. ( >ne said I shall be satisfied when I awake in Thy likeness. The likeness of Christ and God sleeps in every soul, in capacity. The problem of salvation is to fill those capacities with the substance of the very ( k>d himself. See to it, then, not only that you bear the name of the saving One and Tower, but that you bear what the name means. When you think of the K. K 31 Central City, when you think of the one you think of the multitude of paths that conv< there, remember one thing: the key % nothing but the — only that Have you the nature as well as the name, the " I am " — who named the only power in the universe according to Christianity, by which man can be saved? Have you this key? Seeking that, having it, hold no anxiety in your soul's out- look, as it gazes toward the land beyond the great sea. II. THE TWO COVENANTS. The mediator of the new covenant* — Hebrews \ii. 24. INTIMATELY interwoven with the thought and associations of all Christendom, is the idea of two covenants, called the Old and the New; some- times called the "covenant of works 91 and the " cove- nant of grace!' The old covenant, or the covenant of works, so called, is held in this fashion: It is believed that God made a contract, or covenant, or agreement, or what- ever word may best carry the idea, with Adam, the first man of the race, as its head and representative, to the effect that, should he keep the command, ob- serve the prohibition, and successfully carry himself through the proposed order and trial, he should live, he should be saved; and therein and thereby all his posterity, the race of men, should live and be saved and not die. The test pivoted on a single prohibition. In the phrasing of the Book : " Of every fruit of the garden might this first man eat save one ; of the fruit of the of knowledge of good and evil he might not eat. u To partake of it was to die. And in that death, and in that failure of Adam's trial, were invoked the death and destruction of all his posterity. That was 77/ the firs! covenant, or the covenant of works, based upon this primal Edenic transaction. The problem, you remember, failed. The first man stood not in his integrity, but came to disaster. And consequently, the idea is, all mankind are in- volved in that disaster. That act in the drama is closed. That dispensation of works is ended. That first covenant is exploded, and there is nothing more in time or human life about it but the mere record of its nullity. After that failure, a new proposition was made by God ; a new covenant was made called the covenant of grace, or Christ. This was to take the place of the old one; to be a substitute where it had failed ; a necessity created by that very failure ; necessitated by this disaster and doom and death connected with the first covenant. This new covenant so called, substituted for the old one which had been broken and had failed, is also called Christianity or the Gospel, the covenant of Christ, the hope of the world. Now, the faith of the world pivots on this instead of the other. So it seems that if Adam had only shown a little firmness, had only stood his ground under the assault of temptation, and done what he should have done, and what he could have done if he was to blame for not doing it, then this new covenant had never had any necessity, or place, or fitness of any kind, in the fortunes of the human race. Mad Adam done what he ought to have done, he would have defeated this latter order and dispensation of i 11! I'll the I I, by having superseded the necessity it; by having made the very idea of it futile, inas- much as there would have been no need of it. Now I leave it to you to manage the problem — for I decline the responsibility — how it is that in- finite Wisdom came into such a pass ni things, that it" Adam had d^)\\c what he ought to have done, and thus had | I God, the whole Gospel dispensa- tion would have been superseded and we never should have heard of Christ. Life and immortality had never been brought to light A new nature had n :ver been dreamed of, and all that prophetic vista [lory .md grandeur which the unsealed vision of man now drinks in by the clarifying touch of the Gospel, had been as night, as nothing, never having come so much as into the dream of human anticipa- tion. 1 lad Adam pleased God at first, he would have wiped out the second Adam in advance, and all the grandeur and glory resulting therefrom. You must manage that for yourselves. Such is the putting and position of matters. That I speak not at random when I say that the general belief and acknowledged faith of Protestant Christendom with regard to the two covenants — the one substituted for the other, and the necessity of the second created by the failure of the first — is as above stated, is obvious. For, on this very point, that rated document, the Westminster Confes- techism, speaks directly, sustaining exactly this view. The 1 2th article of that Confession reads thus: 35 "When God had created man he entered inl mi of life with him, upon condition of perf obedience, forbidding him to eat of the tree of knowledge <'i good and evil, upon the pain and penalty ot death/ 1 The 16th article reads thus: "A covenant being made with Adam, not only for himself but for his posterity, all mankind sinned in him and fell with him." The 15th article is on this wise: "The sin whereby our first parents fell was their eating the forbidden fruit " And then comes in the 20th article: " God, of his own good pleasure, did enter into a covenant with Christ to deliver man out of a state of sin and misery, and bring him into salvation by a Redeemer." This is standard authority, and is the same thing that we just presented. The whole grounds on the Edaiic transaction. It is assumed, you perceive, that before the fall no covenant of grace was needed. God was running the world very much on the system that men sometimes call Deism — the system that recognizes God, indeed, out of sight, but no revelation of Himself in any distinct or set form. This assumption carries the idea that there was no Christianity, no Gospel, no Christ, no new covenant, prior to the failure of the Edenic transaction, which necessitated Christ and the Gospel and the covenant of grace. It assumes that the antagonism between the new and the old was exactly between the covenant of works made with Adam in Eden, and that made in and with Christ after the failure of that first arrangement- 36 THE TWO COVENANTS. So that, upon each, three or four things need to be noticed particularly. Fir>t : You will observe that the New Testament nowhere, from first to last, refers to that Edenic transaction as a covenant of works, in opposition to the Gospel or the covenant of grace. The reference by the New Testament is to the Mosaic order of things, to the Sinaitic code, to the whole economy of Jewish life and nationality and polity, extant prior to the advent of Christ. The contrast between the new and the old, is between Christ and Moses, and not between Christ and Adam. Read the New Testament and you will find it so. And on that ground Paul's reasoning stands firm, whether in 1 le- brews or Galatians, in Colossians, Corinthians, Ro- mans, or other epistles. He tried to lift Jewish faith and life from the old adjustment, namely, the cere- monial, into the new as enunciated in Christ. That is the whole push and pull of the argument of Paul in these grand epistles. He would have them take the new in Christ, instead of .the old in Moses, or Israel, or David, replacing the whole Jewish nation- ality, theocracy, monarchy, polity, and all. They wax old, but this is the same yesterday, to-day, and forever. Might\' hints of logic in these casual words, whose latent fire, by implication, consumes all the cobwebs and rubbish that have tangled the minds of men from the beginning until now. condly : The real truth about the new covenant, or the covenant of grace, is exactly this : // was or- 77 n. 37 - of G founda the It is that covenant which unfoldeth the eternal purpose oi God that was hidden beneath the a mystery so long, and which, in the latter days, and in the fuhiess of time, came out into mani- festation to the world. The covenant of grace was the original covenant; not made after the failure of the Edenic transaction, but existing prior to its in- auguration ; existing prior to the creation of man ; in the great language of the inspired epistles, or- dained from the foundation of the world, in the ginning, from the old eternity. The third thing to notice is that the Edenic trans- action itself, instead of being in antagonism to this original covenant of grace, is concurrent therewith; instead of militating against it, is necessarily expos- itor)- thereof. The truth is, that early transaction is a part of the great connected whole; one link in the unbroken chain of the development of God, ordained in the Christhood of God, from the beginning of the infinite nature. So that Adam and Abraham, and the whole Davidic line, to the grand and mournful catastrophe of the Jewish polity, are so many links of that unbroken chain ; so many acts on the stage of time, one after another, through which the one original drama of the grace covenant is evolved and brought forward. In the fourth place, notice why, the truth being thus, this eternal covenant is called the "new cov- enant" It is, in fact, older than all others. Why call it the new one " For the same reason that any 4 38 THE TWO C0VENAN1 llled new. The good news which the timed was old as eternity, but new in tunc ; not heard of before; a novelty freshly divulged; I just become patent. God has Spoken what lie thought in silence from all eternity, and that is the news; never heard of in time before. This is the revelation of the mystery hidden beneath the 5, of Ephesians an 1 Colossians, called new for the above n ason ; new in the order of time; old in the order of thin Come now to notice, more particularly, the idea and meaning of the word covenant itself. This cov- enant that God made, was it of the nature of a con- tract, after all? of a bargain? of an agreement? Jt takes two parties for that; and in all such cases each party lias its right, has its option. Either part}' is competent to suggest, consent, concur, withdraw, or object. Each party is voluntarily bound. There is no compulsion about it. There can be no right or validity in a contract where tyranny imposes it; it is despotism, it is wrongness ; it is not a covenant The idea of covenant in the text, if not this — and I submit that it is not, and cannot be such ; God did not offer it as a party to a commercial transaction with Adam or the world — if not this, I say, what then ? I reply it was the divine offer, the divine plan, the divine scheme propounded by God himself alone with relation to man, unfolding his wisdom in that relation, setting forth his love in that relation, and also his power. It was the grand scheme which God threw at the feet of man, holding in itself what I [e pn man, and > u/H< ; ed exalt him and perfect him, and make him a child of the new world; to make him eligible to ill his new and spiritual dominion. This is the mighty plan. I am thy Father; I am thy protecto I am thy provider; says Ciod. This is what I pi pose to do for you, and in you, and through you. The contract was made with Himself; it was his m voluntary proposition, without consultation aside from Himself; God's offer, God's plan of making man what He would have man to 1 Having thus .en of the covenants in their relation to each other, and as to their grounds, let US now take up the idea of Mediator — Jesus the " Mediator of the new covenant." What does this mean ? What idea does the word convey ? It is almost inextricably interwoven with the thought and association of Christendom, that the Mediator of the New Testament is one standing between two btdligcroit parties, having in hand the great matter of their quarrel, — his mediatorship being exclusively to secure peace, negotiate a reconciliation. The mediatorship of Christ is limited to that, and Chris- tendom predicates nothing else of its function. But is this correct ? \\ 'hat does this word mean ? What is the idea conveyed? Forget, if you can, all historic associations ; drop all the glasses through which you have looked at the word, and come at once to its meaning. What is it ? When the Government of the United States sends a plenipotentiary to England, or Berlin, or Vienna, 40 THE in y, that the two nations arc at war? and that the high d had not been save as there had been this hostile condition of things? We send ministers in times of peace, db ? And there are thousands and thousands of ill i be handled by that mediatorship, that have nothing to do with quarrels. A merchant sends his agent throughout the land; docs that imply that the commercial interests of the country are in civil strife, and all this agent has to do is to make • mediation? And unless it is so, docs it follow that the word negotiator, or mediatorship, has no meaning ? 1 )oes it follow that the landlord and his tenant on noble acres, are in a deadly feud simply lUSe the former sends his factor to collect rents ©f the latter ? They may be lifelong and loving Friends, and the factor have nothing to do but with Lheir friendship. Does it follow that every shop- per in Milwaukee is simply a pacific negotiator between the consumer and the producer, because re is a quarrel between them ? Arc father and children at variance, because he employs a tutor to h and correct them ? There may indeed be con- flicting interests in all the relations supposed ; there may be hostilities ; these may be deadly in their alienations, or they may not. It is not necessary that tlie condition be a hostile one in order that we i the idea <>f mediator. nuncius, an official, a functionary, I unit, between the heart of God and Jus children. In the first place you see at a mere glance, if you are GOD ///' ■ v. 4I ilcctin-; men or women, how imp it is (<>v the Absolute and Infinite to hold any m irse with the finite, except through a medium, or by mediatorship. Vfou see at once it is not I to assume a quarrel between God the Father and his children. Why, 1 limself is the grand mediator after all. He mediates between the hunger and bread of every child — the grand commissary, or mediatorial provider, not for wrath or hate's sake, but for love's sake. You see that this office was not ordained lately, but was ancient as God ; was included in his purpose and beneficence from the foundation of the World. Indeed, it was the very matter of the original covenant of grace, and there never was any other t enant of grace. We were created into it. The star. awoke their bright beholding in the arms of it, and all creation, and all things that are made in any wax- are made in the interest of it ; and without the inter- est of this mediatorship nothing is made that is made You see that it never has been superseded — never. // is the original policy of the original government of God, laid dozen when lie ordained it. You perceive that this line of purpose has never been departed from, from first to last. Every time the curtain has been lifted of the theatre of Providence, in eternity or time, it has disclosed some new act of this unbroken line of mediatorship. God is executing that purpose now. It was enunciated by Christ more grandly than by any other man. It was whispered in the promise of Eden ; it was typified in the figure of Noah ; it was divulged in the transaction with Abraham ; it was 42 THE TW< adumbrated beneath all the types and shadows of Judaism ; till at last it came forth in full articulate utterance in the sublime Word — God manifest in the flesh. The grand Logos of the Alexandrian was taken up by John to speak forth this grander contin- uity of the heavenly manifestations. Here you have the seed-thought of the Lord, or Immanuel, "God with us," down here in the low intermediate state be- tween the Infinite and the finite; between the Abso- lute and the relative; between God and man; here working to work man up from his low primal state, to the high consummate finish of the hereafter. Now, do we not know that nothing is more diffi- cult than for men to broaden and lengthen and d& their ideas of things ? And it is more difficult in religion than anything else, because there is a sort of sacred bias, a sort of conscientious thrall about it. But from stage to stage, life must broaden its think- ing, must expand its ideas; and it must be able to leave the old stations and emigrate out of them into new worlds of light and glory, or the world will die. Confine the bird inside the shell because it began there, and the thing will die. Imprison the callow brood in the primitive nest, and it will never have wing-power, but will die. You must emigrate, how- ever sacred may be the cradle in which you were first rocked. You must leave the old places where your faith was first warmed to bud and bloom, and the very bloom itself must fall off t or no fruit will set. We know how averse men are in their Christian thinking, to any revision of their ideas. I don't ex- t to di from your minds this morning 1 ii to — the old set and stereotyped idea of two covenantSj one to make up for the de- ficiencies of the other; as if one half of the exchequer of God at last had to be expended to repair some trouble that lie had not foresight to provide for in the beginning, I don't expect to dislodge this; and I will add that it may not be wisest, voluntarily, even to open the eyes suddenly to the sun, bright and beauteous as it is. Nature herself has taught us lessons here. Out of midnight, gentle dawn comes with gentle, velvet fingers, to touch the eyelids and gradually fret the organ of vision into confidence enough to awake and behold the light and live. We could not see God and live, we are told. We may be injured by the violence of a sudden flash of truth, somtj of us not having looked that way or gotten the habit of it. Men don't want to re-examine their faith. They don't want the trouble of it. They are conscientious a great many times ; they think it was once right, and what is once right is always right. Ah! Is it? Once an egg always an egg? Once a mud-hut always a mud-hut? Because that was the first habitation of civilization, must it always be? We must re-examine our faith or die. Old Judaism said she would not re-examine; and she stuck to the promise until about ten or fifteen years ago, and so she was a vagabond in the world. Old priestcraft and old priest-ridden Europe said they would not re-examine their faith. When Luther sounded his trumpet-blast, the infallible Mother held on to the •14 TH unrevised; and now her gouty feet and clumsy 1 like a Fugitive, rnie shelter and res! for her last waning da) O, those noble Beraeans ! How much better than t of us, who examined even the word of God f| and they did it daily, to see "whether these things were Who have examined these two nants to see whether they are so? But they not the Word of God; they are but the sayings of men. What would you think of a man who should say, " I prefer to take passage on a ship constructed by some former generation; I prefer to cross the At- lantic in that, r ither than risk your new ones." What would you think of it ? Why there is not a ship, however staunchly built, sailing out of New York harbor, that is not subject to re-examination tvery time she casts off for a new voyage. If this were not SO, would you be underwriter? Would you be isigner to any such custody as that? Would you be passenger? The children of this world are wiser than the so-called children of light. All the under- writers in the world could not make strong the worm- n and rotten keel and ribs and sheathing of a craft built sixteen generations ago. It was sound as God's thought then; constructed by the best skill on earth then ; navigated by the latest and most approved charts. But Would you think of consigning a cargo t<> Liverpool, one of you — or any other man with his >pen — if you knew that the ship would be navigated by a chart a thousand years old? 77/ In your faith you are shipping not only England but for eternity; not only a few paltry s' worth, but the worth of your soul* in a craft that you refuse re-examine* Arc you and I to ml up and challenge the faith of the whole world, endorse a policy which says, "Unless you gn your faith to what was laid down in past ages of the rid, I will confiscate your property, I will stretch you upon inquisitorial racks, I will hand you over to the fagot ? " Arc we ready to do that, and yet refuse an examination of our propositions? It is no sign of an intelligent Christian to do this; and thousands upon thousands would sooner go down in the old craft, where they are comfortably nested in their berth, than take the trouble to rcship. Not that they would put it in that way, but that is what it is. The Westminster divines, from whom I have quoted, met in 1648 — in the 17th century. They were appointed as a commission by the Parliament, not by God, or God's spirit, or any college of apostl but by the civil power, without inspiration or infalli- bility, to get together some sort of codification to compose the distracted thought of the time. They met. They were good pious men ; good men as ever lived before them ; good men as have lived since. They did their work as well as they could. And yet that assembly was divided. There were hot discus- sions, and the things that they carried were carried by a mere majority, with strong protest against them. And yet what they did, has constituted the Protestant spectacles through which the Bible has been looked 46 THE l.YTS. at e- It is by their refracting power that the unity of God has been resolved into this double :it ; and the view lias been perpetuated. Those divines were not God's infallible agents, but the agents of the Parliament of Great Britain. During th the late (Ecumenical Council at Rome, we laughed to scorn the idea of infallibility d upon a mortal by an assembly of mortals as imperfect as himself; and even at that, so divided that their vote was carried against a very strong mi- nority. We remember how the most intelligent ops in that convention were opposed to that barefaced dogma. The brain of German}' was op- posed to it, just as the heart of France favored it. And yet we stand here to-day, voting infallibility to the British Parliament of two hundred years ago, where the\' had no better agreement in their Council than there was at Rome the other da}'. Men had rather be let alone, a great many times, than take the trouble to be made better. The}' had rather have . and comfort, and spontaneous rest, than to take the trouble and responsibility, and industry enough, to be better. The}' will accept anything, many times, rather than be at the trouble of doing anything that looks like improvement, or of doing and being any- thing different. The truth is, God from the very beginning of cre- ation, and as far back as we cau go in our conception, beyond creation, has been translating and manifesting Himself. The first rough draught was thrown off in lion itself, in symbols, in signs, in flashing glories, 47 and mystic hieroglyphics; and the world could hardly decipher them. It looked and saw men and God in the fantastic dream of Waking. The dream was some- times of glory and sometimes of gloom. Even then, in the darkness, there was a skilful mixing of C< that was going to paint daylight on the coming sky. Then again God threw out a better translation of Himself in the making of man. And all along through providence, He has dropped the curtain and translated, and then lifted it and thrown out the translation to be studied and read of men ; and SO from symbol into figure, and from figure into event, He has come; until at last He spoke articulate in his own Word made flesh, and the world knew Him. And now if we don't read even while running — nay, though fools, it is because we love darkness rather than light. God is not done yet. Finer and more literal trans- lations of Himself are to be rendered in coming time. As long as our race shall live, God will have some- thing more to give out; and it will be all in the line of this original, unbroken purpose, which is the cov- enant of grace. Have no misgivings, therefore, friends; no mis- giving as to faith, as to truth. Stand to the covenant which says, "Before Abraham was I am." Wonder- ful allies are coming out of the darkness into light, and offering their enlistment in this work of faith. Let us not tarry around the old tents, the old camp- fires. Strike the tents, and let the camp-fires wane ; and advance, for God is our Leader. 48 THE TU Men have failed in all ages and under all religions, and will continue to fail. Every man is an Adam Over again; not because Adam was his master, but because he is a man. Whenever, soul, you sit in disaster — sit in tears ; whenever you feel broken with the weight of things, understand you are sitting at the feet of wisdom. Failures are teachers; and by the light of their wis- dom you re-illumine your torch. There is no hap- hazard in the covenant plan ; it is straight and con- nected. We feel, indeed, that we are disimparadised at first. But every mortal is thus set into a new path, whose everlasting paradise is at the other end. The Fathers gave you and me faith founded on cloister life; but we must get out of that into the broad live world, where the heart tugs and toils; where patience kindles the fires of virtue ; where character is crowned or discrowned, and the new manhood gets its rough hewing. The broad world of living humanity is the theatre of Christly devel- opment Thither go forth, says God the Father, and achieve. There build your great convictions ; there make the true confession. In life is Immanuel, the same yesterday, to-day, and forever. Do you not know that the newest things are al- ways the oldest? Do you not know that the first is always the last? The eternal covenant there is called new, because it was the old one not heard of brfore. Time is but the manifestation of eternity. When tli >er >hall put his sickle into the last harvest, it will be to gather the fruitage of the first THE TWO I 49 planting. When we shall be in the blaze and bl< Of Paradise above, that Paradise will be but the ccuted covenant ordained from the foundation of the rid. Accept, then, this bond of unbroken continuity, this linked chain of grace and purpose from first to last Grasp this unity of faith and knowledge of the S >n of God, and so keep the original covenant of life, It is one and full, spanning the ages, covering all human vicissitude, threading together all finite phenomena, till the last link in time joins on to the first in eternity. Write this one covenant in your faith ; make it the law of your life, aird execute it in your CHARACTER; then, nor life, nor death, nor temp- tation, nor disaster, shall separate you from the Love that ordained it from the beginning. 5 D III. THE METHOL REVE1 X. lie that built all things is Go J. — Heb. iii. 4 re all thin ol. L 17. SO there was gravitation before apples fell or orchards grew. There was electricity before there were thunderbolts or telegraphs. There was art long anterior to artists; religion long before there were any saints or sinners. Before .Abraham was, Christ is; and prior to all revelations He was and is God forever. Last Sunday, by a rearward course of thought, we followed back Christianity from scattered hints to a connected whole, founded in the nature of things, even in God Himself. This morning, by a reverse order of thought, we wish to begin with God, and follow Him out and forward, along the ways of self- manifestation, unfolding, or revelation. Then, we went from the branches back to the root; now, we would begin at the root and work toward the branches. Then, we passed from the finite to the Infinite ; now, we would go from the Infinite to the finite At that time we went up from diversity into unit)-; to-day we would go down from unity into diversity. Last Sabbath we felt our way back from man to God; to-day we would feel our way from God to man. 50 ; i And her ne the of God without proving it; for your patience would find fault with me for two things if I should attempt the proof. First, for mixing up matters that should be kept separate in the handling; and secondly, for taxing you for long hours beyond the terms of all stipulation. So the validation of the existence of God in the human mind, will give us opportunity for another discourse. God, then, exists. Coiled up in Him, if we may use such human language, lies all that ever did or will come out of I lim. Enfolded in God lav the universe, providence, and redemption, as an oak lies folded in an acorn — the germ ; that is, order, intelligence, purpose, love, as they stand stated in all these external expressions, inhere in God, natively. The grand scheme into which those few hints last Sunday guided us, validated ultimately in the nature of things — the nature of God Himself — slept in his being from eternity. The final scheme, I say. Now, from that point let us think a little outward, saying everything that can be said in forty-five minutes — or sixty, if accidentally I should touch the latter. Beginning at the God point, let us think toward time and man. The first conception that we have of the manifesta- tion of God, or the revelation of Him, comes from Creation. His works — Nature, the declarative glory of the heavens, the mute, mystic ciphers in the deep earth, are the works of God as much as this Book. Everything that God has manifested of his own thought, love, and will, is revelation thus far and therein. 5 2 Ml The next conception after creation, that we have of the manifestation of God, is in law, government, rule; or, in one word, history— ox Providence, if you like it better. For there we perceive not only intel- nce, not only order, not only the enunciation of some previous design, but we behold a grand con- ted course of things. It is a chain with no lack- links. I listory, as men have come to understand it, and accept it, and handle it, is a growth from some primal conception vital through the ages, through the race, on to the end of the race, out of sight. That is another revelation, another grand book, as really as this Book is a revelation ; not specifically the same thing, but in the same unbroken interest. The next conception we have of this unfolding of I's purposes, thoughts and designs, we get in man himself — in his nature, his soul. Here we come to the dim outline of the original as we get it nowhere else. Here we touch the personal manifestation of God. Here revelations begin to he conscious. Old nature is not conscious ; man is conscious — outlining the Maker and the Father dimly in prophecy, in history. When we come to the end of this matter of man, the design as in him, the purpose for which he was created as a manifestation or revelation of God, it will be just as if a man should look into a looking- glass; or rather as if God himself had at last bur- nished a bright plate that would glance back his own So that here we pick up the grand old ideas of /idence, of creation, of redemption. These three ; r one, just as the links in a chain make one. The)' ir - 53 are one in origin, one in end, one in administration — revelation of God. There an great determining instincts in the world — call them institutions if you like it bet any name that will mean the thing best to you. But say here, there are two great determining in- stincts animating the world : one is the instinct of . the other is the instinct of something higher than St'/J] outside of self and beyond. One is you, is me ; the other is God. These are not deductions ; they are not inductions; they are self-affirmative; they are perpetually emphasizing self-assertions. The first selfhood, or self-consciousness, roots in the second, or in God. The seGond, or the instinct of God himself, is manifested in the first. You root in the Divine nature; the Divine nature blossoms in you. These two reciprocal vitalities, these two great primal, correlate functions, make creation, make his- tory, make redemption. Creation, providence, re- demption, get their interpreting key-thought out of these two instincts. Now, it is to be observed, in noticing the law of revelation and manifestation of God, in the first place, that all early conceptions of religion by the human race — all early manifestations of God or revelations to the world, are metaphorical, not logical after the fashion of modern sermons ; but metaphori- cal, symbolical, highly figurative, emblematic, para- bolic; great pictures adapted exactly, you perceive, to the early and crude state of our race — that is, its childhood state. 5* 54 REVl What do you do, parents, with your children the first years of their lives? Do you not give them playthings, play with them, talk high wisdom in the language of nonsense, forge and fashion and link syllogisms in terms of beautiful illusions? Don't you suppose God is as wise as you are? By and by, when they become men, they will not go back to their playthings to complete the superstructure of their manhood. You go back there for the instinct that prophesied your coming; and if you find that, it will be a clue to the divine wisdom that ordained it, as well as to yourself. In the second place, it is a law of revelation to go higher and higher, each manifestation of God being in advance of the preceding one. After nature, his- tory; after history, humanity. Or, to handle our thought on the form of historic religion-, first, Feti- chism; the lowest kind of religion — a religion that makes a god of a stick or a worm, calling it Him, a Being, a Power. After that, Polytheism; a higher range of thought, a broader, truer conception; for while there be many gods under this, the idea of Divinity is very different in Polytheism from what it IS in Fetichism. After Polytheism, Monotheism. ] Iere the mind gathers out of broken diversity, unity ; and here it comes not only to one God instead of a million, unifying and catching the pulse of the grand harmony of things, but Spirituality begins to work as a force in the percipient mind, — thus higher and higher. We cannot tarry longer on these points. But in the third place, the law of Revelation is REVEL I /». h that God gives himself, reveals him; -If to the world just as last as the world can bear 1 lim. Why, n here, late as the time of Jesus Christ, I [e said : " I have man\' things to say unto you, hit ye cannot tr them now." You cannot understand now, hut by and by you shall understand them. And this higher preparation consists in your interior Subjecti development; in the opening of your eyes; in the un- stopping of the ears of your soul ; in the waking of ir reason; in the quickening of your conscience; in the development and maturing of your whole in- ward being. In the fourth place, God gives every revelation that He makes in such a way as to com f el study. 1 [e gives himself fn the hint form, in the figure form, in the symbolic, in the parabolic form ; in such a way that you are obliged to seek, and to seek with all your heart — heart meaning the whele man — if you find. God did not propose to raise up a race of sloths or sluggards or moral spomjes, making it a virtue that they have not dishonored God by doing anything themselves. That is not the way of his wisdom; but dig for the hidden treasure; toil night in and out, and day in and out, without ceasing. " My Father worketh hitherto," sand the Master in the very law. And revelations are given not only so as to compel study and search, but they are not given in any infallible form, as if to save man from the possibility of making a mistake. He can mis- take, and will mistake if he is not up to time in his duty. Thus the law of Revelation is such as to cul- 56 METHOD OF REVELATION. tivate the sense of responsibility, cultivate the moral nature as well as the intellectual. In the f.fth place, it is a law of Revelation that the scale of its advance shall be, if you let me use the word — and the sooner we learn it the better — cos- mical. I like to see an idea condensed into one word, instead of being spread over a hundred. It is the law of Revelation, then, that this scale of advance shall be cosinical ; I mean that it shall be in fraternal sympathy (frith the great heart of all things, the great divine fellowship of all God's thinking and purposing i.i creation, in providence, in redemption. The matter of Revelation, my friends, this matter of religion, is not one you can take up between thumb and finger, a mere patch, sterile at that, detached from some corner of your existence. The scale of advance, higher and higher — higher and higher — must be the scale of the universe, breaking faith at no spot with aught in God's great scheme. And in the lr.st place it is a law of revelation that its benefits shall be cumulative ; that is, hold all you get, and get all you can — not rest upon any single possession or conquest, but making all the base from which to push out still further aggressions — hold it as so much to which a great deal more is to be perpetually rdded. And thus we think of Reve- lation and its la >vs. Now here we strike the great law of progress. Many a mind las caught that idea already. The law of progress!: What is that? Nothing but the law of the nature of things. Note how this is asserted THE I in science* Science tells us that the world vva progressively. Some men, in attempting thold o\ the cosmogony of the Hebrews, tell us that at first there was nothing but mist, nebulae; and th< n out of that grew, progressively, order, stars, worlds, until there came to be the 'solid fact which we have now in the heavens. No matter what theory may prove true at last, we are not at the last yet ; the grand primary truth will stand, that science asserts this great fact that God has manifested himself in creation progressively. History asserts the same thing. It does it in the fact that history is a growth from a seed started, so to speak, from a germ, and carried on to the devel- opment and unfolding of its life more and more diversely, branching and rising towards maturity. This law of progress is asserted in all the religions of the world — the whole of them. I instanced the lowest, and then the next highest, and then the next, and so on to the end. Even the Old Testament from first to last shows this ascending scale, reveals this law of progress. God does not talk to the world, in the opening chapters of Genesis, as Me talks in the time of Moses, as He talks in the time of the Kings, as He speaks in the old Prophets, and in the old Poets and Philosophers. An ascension — a grand growth of utterance appears; also an assumed developed capacity in the world to hear. And when you go out of the Old Testament into the New, and the New into the Old, the New stands as much higher than the Old as Monotheism stood higher 5 8 mi than Polytheism — as a man stands higher in his work in life than the child with its playthings. It s not Mllow that the Old Testament enunciates the New, any more than the man enunciates the child, or the child the man. The question is, whether we see it ; if we do, wc can talk about it; if not, better talk about something else. And now, right here is where we should be wise. ause there is a law of progress, the world of religious thought is greatly stirred. Old things are passing away that were once thought sacred to the heart, like the early drapery of children and their wooden horses — grand and divine so long as child- hood lasted. But the world is nearer manhood than ever before ; and in the ages to come it will be vastly nearer than it is now. What I am saying is, that the very stirring of thought, recasting of thought, not only in religion but in all things to-day, is born out of this everlasting law of progress, which is the law of God's manifestation of himself in the world. The great stress of the mind to-day touching religion e how religion may be grounded in the nature of things; how faith may take_the hand of reason and go down to this everlasting solitude, over which phenomena may drift forever and ever without dis- ing it So that this law of revelation, being the law of progress you perceive, teaches that institutions are good until they are outgrown; and after they >wn they are just as bad for the world as a child's clothing is for a man, or his playthings for the implements of mature industry. The same law of 59 divine revelation tells us also that we have no sion to fear .' that science is no disturber of il, everlasting religion, It tells us that is a form, one of the chapters of the whole revelation of God. This law tells US also, when we g(y back, when we make our pilgrimage rearward, we don't go to j forms i we don't go to the tribunal of phenomena for authority. We go back for essences. We go for that which is the same yesterday, to-day, and forever ; for the root, the seed; the divine, not the human; for the eternal; the immutable, not the changeable. Then it is beautiful to go back. But the same law of revelation tells us, also, when we cast a glance ahead, it is not for the sake of cutting clear of the present or the past ; it is for the sake of the better enunciation of all that was true and abiding in the past; for the sake of the more practical handling of all that we have on hand to-day. God is not a wild license in Himself, in his laws, in his methods. He is orderly. He is conservative as He is radical, and radical as He is conservative. Things hold together forever and ever. Things are vital forever and ever, for God is not a great automaton. Therefore He is radical ; therefore He is conservative. Thus we find God always in the world. He never w r ent out of the world. In all places, not only in the height and in the depth, but here on the lip, in the heart, He is, if we have the discernment to find Him. There is a theory of the world called the mechani- cal theory, the purport of which is, that God made 60 i /vox. the world as a grand system of law and order and wound it up, and then left it to run itself. There is no life in it. It is a dead machine. Itgoes as well without God as with Him; and the theory- devised in order to get rid of the necessity of a Now, that is not the Christian idea. The Christian idea is, that God not only created the w<»rld, but that He is putting forth the selfsame exer- tion eternally which originated it. In I lim the world only began, but constantly lives, and moves, and has its being. God is creating now as well as at first, and will be; otherwise, this created finite per- petuity of things would relapse into non-existence. We see, also, that every age has its particular lesson given it to learn ; and we see likewise, that each age can learn its own lesson. Every time, even' period, every section in Providence, is like a recital in a school. The lesson to be got is mastered, and the end to be found out is God, so much of God as is manifested at the time. It can be done; and h. nee it is that God does not condemn one age for not conforming to another. The old Hebrews were not to be condemned because they were not Chris- tians after the manner of Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John. And the New Testament men are not to be condemned because they do not conform to the standard of the Old Testament, or any other religion. must be true to the lesson set for it and in 1 . i demands that, and has made it possible. Be true to your life-hour, soul; and the greatest and the grandest can do no better. Time is one long Th 6l • revelation sp >ne long self-declarative scope of 1, one grand manifestation of Him in work, in providence, in love; and the end is not yet ¥ou cannot find a book in history or theology that limits time, creation, love, revelation, and the manifestation of God. There is no such book but a foolish one. It is impossible in the nature of things. The end is not yet In the light of such thoughts, we see plainly that if a man wishes to validate what lie believes, if he wishes for a foundation to erect his faith on, he must not seek it in the human element of revelation. He must not seek it in the phenomenal element, but in the ■ential element. lie must not seek it in the mate- rial of history, but he must seek it in that which makes history. So I am not disturbed, as I before hinted, when the critics come and tear this Book all to pieces. So far as my faith is concerned, it matters not whether the Book exists or not, as to the essence of things. The critic may find faults and flaws in history on the assumption that history is logic. He may find the same fault with the Bible, with the pic- torial, figurative, childlike playthings of the Old Tes- tament, that the mathematician found in Paradise Lost. He said he could not see, for his life, what it proved. It did not prove anything, because it was a poem ; not a syllogism, but an inspiration blossom- ing out with ideas, and w r ith revelations too pro- foundly deep for the handling of logic and dialectic limitation. If you wish to validate your faith, don't go back to any form of words or facts that any man 6 62 has ht into exisl that any body of men have voted [fyou want to make a creed for the whole world, wait until the evidence is all in. You had better put that work off until you get into the light A is a verdict predicated upon all the evidence pertaining to the case, or else it is a false I rod instinct, a- wall as the self-instinct, ha- always been in the world, and always will be ; and ymi must provide for it if you are a philosopher, a thin 1 , believer. Look at Christianity then. Just here, let us ask ourselves what claim Christianity has, after all, over and above any other religion. If God is revealed in every chapter of providence, what is the pre-eminence here ? What claim, let us ask, has the curriculum for the university, devised by the best scholars of the world, over the curriculum for the nursery, or the preparatory school, or the public schools in the various wards? The claim of fitness, evidently. Just look at Christianity and mankind, and how it fits as no other religion does. When a man looks into this mirror, he sees his face with its wrin- kles, blotches and all, as no mirror ever flashed him back to himself See the elements of universality in Christianity, which you find nowhere else. If God IS developing one connected scheme, we should infer, from the mere ttea n, that a religion to must include the elements of uni- ality. Christianity assumes to fill all places and all conditions and all Fashions of human life and chai 1 l\^:n take the ethical principle - of Chris- tianity. We find them validated in the natun things The} phenomena. 1 1 that talked about them and revealed them may ideas and the great principles will rooted in the nature of thii and back finally in God. The Christian relij us, in addition b purer morality, a truer culture than any Other reli- gion. Thu md thing. It assumes to handle men's nature, '.oped ; 5, mend its broken possibilit md reconstruct the grand whole as no Other religion assumes to do. And then, finally, it has in it the transcendental element. I mean it assumes to hold things by some power that transcends this life. Time, nature, all things n holding over, linking man to immortality. That is its transcendental element. No other reli- gion has this as the Christian religion has. Now you will please take notice that, for any man to leave that which is better for that which is worse, proves him not a sensible man; shows him a bad thinker, not a true philosopher. lie is not even a respectable scientist. You will notice again, to leave the better for the poorer, the higher for the lower, is to leave the living God and go back to the dead God. I mean to the mortuary records — to the footprints — back to those old forms and conditions out of which life has come. All true thinkers determine their thought in the last and best things. God in time and providence reserves to the last in form that which is first always in conception. In truth, the 64 ME TH( >D OF RE l ELA TION. Alpha and Omega arc one in nature and design. While the Alpha becomes a husk, an antumn-lcaf rotting and perishing, the Omega waxes strong, and tower- and sings in triumph towards higher asser- tions and expressions. There are several things that need to be empha- sized just here, as coming from the train of thought we have pursued. First, ( ) soul, never throw away what you have, ■r as it is, until you can get something better; and remember that the better is not to come from that which God has left behind, but from that which He has yet to give the world. Keep your faith awake, looking toward the East whence light arises. Secondly, If you seek to do such work, never ground your faith on phenomena, but in the nature of things. In the third place, keep your religion in high sym- pathy, as I said a little back, with the whole universe. Treat your religion as if it were a legitimate child of the Father's House, not a foundling by the way. Treat it as if it were a brother to every truth in the great Family of truth ; as if it were kin and kindred. having the very life-blood of the whole. Keep your religion warm in such sympathy, and you may de- pend upon it, it will grow — it will thrive. Again, in the fourth place, be true to the law of correlation. What do I mean by the law of correla- tion ? The law that tells you if there is such a thing as the eye, there is something for the eye to see ; the law th.it tells you if there is such a thing as hunger, s such a thing as bread, Be true bo this law, or you are wrecked. Men get into trouble h They say, sometimes, all we need to know is inside o\ us. All there is, is " consciousness." They m as well say, All there is of the bird is his wings, no need of air; all there isofthe fish is his fin-, no n of the sea; all there is of man is his stomach, no need of bread. Be true to the law of correlation. What avails it for a man to say, I do not see light, if he has a blind eye? What avails it for a man to say, 1 am poor and have nothing, therefore there are no riches in the world? Don't be so foolish a- to say, because your purse happens to be empty, there is no such a thing as gold in existence. You an- a purse id yourself. You may be empty, indeed, but you were made for something. Be true to the law of correlation, and it will guide you through the storm — through all revelations. It will hold you to God as the anchor holds the ship tossed on the wave-. In the fifth place, rate every man for what he is icoj'th, and conclude that he is worth just so much as he conquers in these grand lessons which God sets him to learn. Just so far as he conquers these by search, by reverence, by love, and by the use of all the faculties and powers within him, just so far as he comes to know God behind all revelations, and takes Him into his character, has he manly worth ; and no further. Now a great many may ask, what is the use of preaching of this kind ? What is the benefit of such sermons, talking of philosophy, talking of science, 6 * l ; 66 ME i < HOD OF RE I '//,/ /'/< >.Y. talking of ideas? On K it keeps the brain alive and saves US from the scandal that a man's brain withers and decays in religion as nowhere else. It keeps the brain alive; it keeps the man awake, at any rate, I venture to say every one who lias fol- lowed closely this train of thought, has not nodded once; you have not drowsed, you have not even hung the head in fatigue. Familiarity witli God as he is revealed, his thinking in creation, in providence, in our history, in our revelations, his great sympathy in the world, induces infinite wakefulness and stimu- lation in his creatures. It is good for that at least. Then these are the matters in hand to-day. I might bring before you every Sunday what was decided as utial to salvation in those old councils fifteen hundred years ago, which the Oecumenical Council at Rome has recently attempted to saddle the world with, and make essential to salvation for the next fifteen hundred years. I might bring these things out and make them the staple of my preaching. I don't know how it would be with you, but a great many would think it the true thing; a great many would not agree thereto. There is a law of advance in religion, even in preaching. Dogmas and institutions are good until the world has outgrown them. The great effort of that Council was to anchor the nineteenth century back to the ninth; to send the world backward, not r God, but after man, to the devices which lie happened to think of God. Now to handle matters in this m6re modern way is, I think, to meet a want of the times; and you will see it more plainly when 77 'V/W 6j I give the next reason, viz: thai if religion does nol take the lead in interpreting God and interpreting man 9 something else will take the lead. If the pulpit and the pews eject the nature of man in relation to God from its subjects, and refuse their handling ad- mission, then mark this : The platform and the press and the academic club will take charge of the matter and lead the thought of the world. If he who pre- tends to believe in God, and draw his faith from God, is not able to show a reason for that, and how all this life and the principles of the universe stand related to God, somebody else will show a life and a universe, and another reason, that will leave God out. And religion, as we now profess it, will just have to turn antiquary and go to the rear, or stand as a wall- flower while the living play goes on. Such are rea- sons why the pulpit should do its own work. The priests of old, you remember, asked Galileo why he made such disturbance in the world. Are not all things settled? Were they not settled in that council, and in that creed, and in such formu- laries ? The idea that this whole grand scheme of worlds somehow or other is related to God, and is singing his name, shining out his glory; why, you are upsetting all the theology that has been settled for the last thousand years, said the priests of his day. Nobody else said it. What are you doing, said the theologist only a generation ago — certainly within two — what are you doing, O, geologist? You go down into the earth and make it after a new fashion, and then come up here and upset Genesis, arraying science against revelation. Anxiety was Mi W. not aware that s< ience is itself a book of revelation as well as other books. But what is the upshot of it all? Why, all Christendom has conic to shake hands with Galileo; and all Christendom has come hands with fists; while there arc other hands still to he shaken. God has not stop] He has hot left the world. He is not done telling what lie thinks. He is not done building man, building providence in the world. He is at work, and ever at work. Take heed, Kings and ancient Bishops. Ask the people why they are making this turmoil? The people will answer : There is a law of progress which is tlie law ofGod, which is the law of history, which is the law of mind ; and that is the law o\ motion and commotion. The old past is always muttering and complaining of the present, and much more of the future; while the grand truth is, God ever lives, the same yesterday, to-day, and forever, leaving the things that are done, and talking Him- self out into the things that are before. Yes, ( iod empanels a new jury in every generation. I le empanels a new jury in every case of thought, of truth, of faith, to be tried. It is not within the prerogative of the old verdicts to nullify or limit the jurisdiction <>f to-day. No: God is not done re- Himself yet. Let us be true to the lesson on the blackboard for the recitation-hour. Let us tudy-hour, asking most of all the meaning of the lesson in hand. That will root for the time, m God and in his Divine methods; and by and by, when He h mething mon to say REDl LINKl (*) which heart has no! conceived, you and I shall blossom on the boughs of that higher expression. We shall sing there if we root in Him instead of ting in man, in the temporal, in the human, and in the perishable. Books shall moulder away, and the moth shall eat the very Word that speaks the high Name. Nature shall crumble, time shall wane and come to an end ; but God shall live, sing, and be God in higher manifestation after the sun has ceased shining, and the heavens are rolled together as a scroll. Happy will he be whose thought, renewed, quickened, purified, reconstructed and developed, shall be able to look at God and see Him face to face, as now he sees Him only in part. But not less happy is he who can see God in the bright light hour, and understand Him in every lesson of his life set for him to learn. I happened to take up a book, last evening, in a book-store, in whose opening preface I read this : u The work of creation and redemption is a unit. The purpose of God in creating man ran through all history and all the works of nature, looking to man to be recreated and revitalized, that at last man himself might shine in the very image of God, and sing the hidden sweetness of his heart." That was not the language, but that was the thought. And I felt cheered, that one of the leading and living Christian thinkers of the hour flanked the leading idea of my last fifteen years' work. I took it as a solace, not as a boast. And if we will put our sensitive fingers upon the life of public thought anywhere, r/e shall feel the pulse of ;o Ml \TION. this truth throbbing as a leading symptom. I pity men who run away from the living hour and oppor- tunity at their door, and think that they arc doing us service by gnawing at the old bono of dead ideas and < obsolete exj >i ns. Open your faith, then, broadly, Christian thinker and Christian believer. Open your prayers so broadly that they shall take in the fragrance and the quick inspiring life of the whole summer of God's visitation to your world. God is coming, ever has been coming, ever will be coming, more and more. The original Name hidden in Him, "I am 1 le who shall be, the coming One," is ever true. We have touched some of the laws of God's manifestation ; we have hinted at the grand end ; we have pointed at the great lesson of duty. Life and the univer not atheistic. God lives in them, and is living through them unto you. True believer, your soul shall be the grandest revelation of God at It shall wear a crown of glory bright and re- splendent, before which all the glory of God's iyani- festation in time shall be nothing but shadow. Follow back the hints, then, wherever you can; gather them from the lips of the Master, from the writings of the Apostles, from old Prophets, from History, from Providence, through all Creation; gather up these hints and trace them back, back, back, until you come to their source. And then, having touched God by your own spirit, let that spirit touch and quicken yours. So shall you, glory- lit in the splendor beyond, be the last, final word that I shall speak lor i limself. IV. THE ONENESS OF RELIGION AND THE RACE. He hath made of om \U nations of men for to d\ :rth, and hath determined the times bef Inted, and the bounds of their habitation, — . of the Apostles \\ii. 26. THIS is the text — but if we read the next verse, we shall see the purpose of it, namely: "that they should seek the Lord, if happily they might feel after Him, and find Him, though He be not far from every one of us." Here is a grand and graphic statement of man in his relation to this mundane state of things. The object of it is distinctly hinted, and especially the high feasibility of the attainment of that object. It seems that man is one, from God's point of view; one in nature, one in design. Man, wherever he is individually, is man universally, in the consti- tution, in the capacity, in the intent of his being. But equally true is it that in his circumstances he is diverse; his habitation is appointed; his condition is specific and ordained in the very scheme of his being. Men differ on the ground of individuality, in their aptitude and specific fitnesses; differ as to their geographic relation, origin and capacity. They are born in different centuries; dwell under different cli- mates ; contend with and overcome diverse forces ; 71 72 ONE \ OF RELIGION AND 77//-: RACE. and work out specifically, and instrumentally. diverse But as man is one in his nature, and as religion is a birtli of that nature on the human side of the ques- tion ; — I once before said that, and a "single-eyed" man went and reported me as declaring that religion was of human origin entirely; — but the great truth will stand and hear repeating, nevertheless, that re- ligion, on the human side of the problem, is a birth from man's nature, an inborn, innate necessity of his spiritual being, just as hunger is an innate necessity of his body ; — since, I say, man is one, and religion an outbirth of his nature, why is not religion one? We reply, religion is one. Notwithstanding, ac- cording to history and observation, it is so broken, diverse, and conflicting, it is one at the root When we are radical, original, human and divine enough, we touch the oneness of this great truth in human nature. Let us handle it in various aspects. Imagine — and there is no violence in the suppo- sition — that some superhuman intelligence from another bright sphere should visit this earth, and stand in the presence of all the nations made of one people, and begin to question them. Think of him as fust addressing them thus : "Oye nations, men of time, do ye all believe in man, in humanity?" "Yea," is the quick response, "we all so believe." But the question goes on, "Do you believe in religion?" .And the murmur goes up like the breaking of many waters: " We all believe in religion." " Yes," con- tinues the interrogator, "but have you all sacred books^ i.v ANGEL J 73 have you all Bibles, have yrou all Scriptur " [n- deed we have/ 1 answer the Hindoo, the Persian, the Hebrew, the Christian, and the rest. " You say that you have these/ 1 continues this inquirer; "but then I ask, have you all revelations from a higher world ? " 44 Yea and Amen," is the quick answer, "we all claim to have revelations ; that is the way our books come in the main." But closer than that the question is put : " Do all ye, who have your religions and your books, believe in the Divine inspiration of those books?" " Wc believe in nothing else; we all claim it, and it is set down in the books themselves ; it is maintained by all the prophets of our faith." 44 Possibly," says the visitant; " but have you, all of you, miracles ? do you all believe in miracles? have your books and your faith been tested by miracles?" II In every case," is the prompt reply. " You have but to read our sacred books to find it so ; there is no historic religion in the earth that does not claim the validation of miracles." "Oh, indeed," continues the questioning; "but is it a common faith with you all, that virtue is better than vice? that your reli- gions have a bearing upon the hope of some better condition of your humanity by and by?" "Even so," is the unanimous answer here. But the great questioner advances : "I perceive you all agree in the main; are all of one mind, one faith, one family; brothers all; but are you at peace with each other?" Here for the first he strikes a discord. " No, no, great visitor; we all quarrel; there is no agreement 7 74 OF RELIGION AND THE RA whatever between us; we deny each other; we are in antagonism ; we excommunicate each other." Such is the confession. The Mohammedan looks n the Christian and calls him "infidel." The Christian looks upon the Jew, and pronounces him outcast wandering in the earth. The Jew de- nies the Christian faith, believing that to be idolatry, the last profanation in Jewish sensibility. The old I [indoo cannot tally with the Persian ; and the Egyp- tian breaks faith with them all. And so they differ. But leave everything else and come to the Bible alone; how there? We find at once that its devotees are broken into two great parties. One professes to believe the Old Testament simply; the other takes both the Old and the New, and they fight it out on that line. If now we drop one-half of this contention, and come simply to the Christian side, we find that also broken into two. They all believe in the same* Scrip- tures ; in the same miracles ; the same inspiration and revelation; but are divided; the Catholic denying the Protestant; the Protestant protesting through and through against the Catholic. If, however, we lop off one-half of this antagonism, and take simply the Protestant side of it, where we should expect homogeneity, fraternal sympathy, if anywhere — what do we find? Infinite diversity; all broken up into denomination-, cliques, each striving to get the better of the other. One denies what the other i , and sometimes because the other a it. And thus it is with this last result. VITY WITH DIVERSITY, By this time the angel visitant is confused and takes his leave, meditating upon the tangled problem of this religious conflict between the children born of one parentage. But whence this conflict? I will tell you. It comes from putting the accident in place of the sence; it comes from treating the saw and hammer as though they were the temple; it comes from taking the sign for the thing signified ; from putting the circumstance in place of the substance; man in place o{ God. But is all this broken diversity useless, or worse than useless ? By no means, if we rightly estimate it. It is providential. It is set in the order of things by Him who appointed the diversity of habitation and endeavor everywhere apparent. And the mo- ment the world comes to see this fact, the compati- bility of unity with diversity, one spirit with endless administrations, old rigidities begin to relax ; asper- ities soften ; persecutions and anathemas melt away ; men break their exclusiveness, and thought becomes genial and fraternal. For each sees in every other a common origin and design ; each sees, underlying the whole, the grand universal principles and purposes struggling for dominion. So inspired by the percep- tion of these are the contestants now, that they are ashamed to remember their old bickerings, though when they knew nothing else, contention was their worship. ■ The moment the providential intent becomes mani- fest, there is the beginning of a new era in the mind. ;6 RELIGION AND THE RACE. Just look abroad upon the earth and see how religion been necessitated to this very diversity. No such sacred look as this Bible could have been given to the whole world at once — to the men who have other sacred hooks ; and theirs given to the race and age of the world that asked for the Bible, would have been an anachronism, a thing out of time. Revela- tion is progressive, and adaptation is one of its laws. The moment we distinguish between the circum- stantial and passing away, and the substantial and abiding, old interpretations begin to fall off, giving place to broader and better ones ; some tilings in the books themselves, that we have considered so sacred and so essential, are destined to pass away like autumn-leaves when the fruit is ripe. The provin- cialisms of religion come to an end in the growth o( the world, and the mind and heart broaden out into it cosmic currents and orders of things. The mal, fundamental, underlying ideas and purp< touching man in connection with religion, rise to self assertion, and are glad to get utterance in the faith and convictions of a broader intelligence. The ntials become more and more, and the non-cs- tials less and less. The diverse sects and denom- inations, churches and creeds, begin to open their oors for outlets and inlets, permitting them to swing both ways. Amplitude of faith and con- VlCtion knock down the old partition walls; there is an interchange of manhood and brotherhood among the children and nations bearing one blood and one purpose. The underground connections, the vital raphs, be ganize. As there is oneness in ( comes to be more homogeneity in expression. And the world's fight grows less and le But another great question arises in the handling of these matters. Will the time ever come when all these external distinctions and diversities shall dis- appear never to be heard of again? No : that time will never come ; it need never come. But this is what will take place : Men will cease to put the cir- cumstance for the essence, the letter for the spirit ; • will put things in the right places and call things by their right names. Things which can and should fraternize will wax stronger and stron while the elements of hostility will die out. The grand diversity will be increased even like the parts of a chorus, making the harmony richer; but the discords will drop out. Every man will be allowed to sing his own part, play his own instrument, and wear his own face, without being excommunicated for it. Each will know the other as his brother by the elements of brotherhood, not by clothes or creed or geographic position. Every man will be allowed to have his own interpretation, and for that reason will not think of denying that right to any other man. Possibly they may both be true. Eraternally they may stand and work on a broader foundation for their difference. The great, universal, primal principle of love to man will grow mightier; love to God will assert itself with more powerful sway; and love for truth because it is truth, will surpass all 7* 78 v ./.w other passions. The universal will increase ; the acci- dental decrea* Now, what men want in this world just at this time, is to know each other; and not stand fenced off in isolated corners, peeping over their ramparts and shooting out their challenges and drawing re- turn fires. They want to know each other; exchange salutations; look each other in the eye; look inside of each other. They must examine the old family ^\\>\ inquire, whence is my neighbor? why walled off there? who is he? whither is he joiner ? Then the mystic etching of the heraldic device will begin to blush up, revealing the old common an- cestry. Then men will exclaim, " We are children of one Father, after all ; we have no right thus to be Ishmaelitish towards each other; let us eat and drink and be friends together." It would seem that our own nation at this particu- lar time, has a great mission to perform in the way of God's providential usher to introduce strangers to h other. It is as though God, through us, were holding a grand reception, sending out the sum- mons to the ends of the earth : u Come, all ye who arc of a common origin, come bringing your faiths, your books, your traditions, your humanity. It was a wise forethought, which I always regarded as a Htial inspiration, that the founders of our Gov- ernment excluded all religious partiality from its Constitution; made no distinction, offered no favor- n, but gave ope common protection to every faith under the sun. I hope the Government may never ;. 79 from that policy. The Government was born at the bidding of thos< Omental principles, a staf ment of which we just supposed the angelic visitor to evoke from mankind ; it is founded on them, not on the circumstances of any book, or creed, or mira- cle, or anything of the sort. It is founded on man as he stands related essentially to his fellow-man and to his God. Let the Government stand firm right there. Never sign a petition, friends, that it may vary from that purpose. True catholicity of thought is abroad in the world. The nerve of intelligence is receiving and sending telegrams every hour from this deep underlying net- work of principles and ideas, that make the race one. The brain leaps and the heart leaps — at first in de- lirium, indeed, and there will be commotion until they come to grand balanced serenity and power. The nations are awakened ; the tide-wave of intel- lectual and spiritual earthquakes is rolling under- neath, rocking the surface. No man can live here- after, and be a narrow, stinted bigot in the world. The very remnants of the nobility of thought will hunt him, as an escaped spectre, back to his den. No brain can live walled up, when the time has come for the wall to be broken down. No heart can ex- pand and throb with noble pulsations, that sticks to it-: flower-pot economy too long. Its roots want, and must have, the range of all the earth for truth and life and nurture. No stinted and bigoted sectarian has a mission after this, save as a kind of providen- tial whetstone for the Damascus edge of God's truth 8o S OF RELIGION AND THE RACE. and spirit. No nation can live a mere provincialism, walled up, set off by itself Just look at the waking and breaking of the oldest nations on the earth. China is anion-- us; Japan is coining; India is on the way; and out of Egypt Will be called citizens and sons in clue time. No Church has any call or any mission on the earth in this hour of the world, that is fixed to some old creed, or dogma, or ccclesiasticism of some self- constituted censorship or conceited primacy. There is no infallibility from Pope to Puritan. The infalli- bility of God and truth you and I are to acknowl- edge; feel after, if haply we may find it; while to man's usurpation we only say, Pfoarf, procul cstc profam ! I often think there is more breadth, more world- breadth of thought outside of technical religion than inside; whereas religion should hold the broadest thinking in the universe, because its main element is infinite. What is the secret of the rejection of Chris- tian ity on the part of a great many finely-thinking, finely-mannered, finely-lived men and women in the world? Why do they stand aloof from religion? Why do the\- take opposition to it? For its own sake, think you ? and because of those fundamental principles of it, which the angelic visitant evoked ? Not at all. Men are religious by nature. These outsiders drop certain interpretations that religious insid tick to; but religion itself they revere. Men of thought refuse allegiance to the mere acci- dents and self constituted standards of hierarchies. 81 and dethroned gods, but not to the King of kin I have thought sometimes that it would not be the strangest thing that anticipation forese'es, if God in his providence should raise up a Church in the future that shall organize Christianity on a broader s, inclusive of all the grand fundamental princi- ples of Providence, Revelation and Creation. And if that time ever does come, I doubt not some of the profoundest thinkers and believers that cannot get inside the Christian Church of to-day, will be among the priesthood and the elect of that new order of things. If that time ever comes, it will be because a broader welcoming of truth shall have sucked out the juices of the old schemes and policies, leaving them to wither like dry trees on the mountains, and building a new living kingdom in their place. When men shot that magnificent enterprise across the continent, the Pacific railroad, and along its iron artery fresh blood began to throb and thrill from ocean to ocean, the old shanties by its side that the spademen occupied while they were building it, were deserted and abandoned. If now the old occupants had concluded to insist upon it that those huts were still, and always would be, the great centres of trade, they would have made the common mistake of many religionists. After that highway was cast up, and the continent veined by a new life-channel, nobody thought of entering the old shanties to live, save perhaps marauders and speculators on their own account, or some hostile Indian or other enemy of 82 REL1 \ND THE RACE. the road, opposed to progress, "squatting" there to put obstructions in the way. There is many a town in this country and in other countries, once flourish- and bidding fair to be the leading city of the region in which it rose, but simply because it did not fall into vital connections with the new channels of thrift, has shrunk not only to a third-rate position, but has been left to wither and dry up altogether. There can be no great city hereafter not situated upon a railroad, or upon a great river channel, or upon some ocean shore. There must be cosmopolita)i connections kept up, or there can be no development of life. Now, a great many religious denominations, a great many churches, are just like these old towns and shanties. On the whole, they are left. New channels of truth are opened, but they do not wel- come them. Providential highways are cast up, but the}' are not careful or interested enough to form connections with them. The train goes on, and they meditate in isolation, decay and pass away. Such is the order of things. It ever must be so. Highways are to be cast up, connecting ocean with in, continent with continent, nation with nation, in thought, in religion, and in civilization. The un- derground communications must be rife and glowing with vital me i ; the invisible cords and nerves of universal principles must organize the world anew, and ever be making it new. A great question arises just here: Will any re- on ever become the universal religion? It is like UA the question: Will any language orany government ever beo >me universal ? Doubt >ne will. But yet any such lan- guage will hav« Its dial my such government will have its subordinate municipalities; arid so any such religion, its distinctive administrations. Will the Christian religion become that universal religion, if there shall at last prevail such an one? That de- pends upon this principle, viz.: whether the Chris- tian religion has breadth and capacity enough to take in every other truth of every other religion on earth. If its channel is broad and deep enough to receive and welcome every true affluent, if its genius be elastic and copious enough, it will lead the world; otherwise not. The universal principles are the ones I just referred to, when all the nations arc assumed to answer back to the heavens — Yea and amen, we so believe. Lift them up, enthrone them; and if Christianity be great enough to include and wield them, she will become the universal religion at last. Will the English language ever become universal ? She is copious to-day, wonderfully so; and her bid stands higher this hour for universality than that of any other. But only as she has life and elasticity and catholicity enough to welcome and handle all the exigencies of human thought and sentiment and human necessity, will she lead. Will our own government, or any government like it, prevail at last, and give a kind of oneness to civil administration in the earth? That depends upon the same principle. If it be broad enough, 84 ONENESS OF RELIGION AND THE RACE. if it have capacity enough, if it have sufficient catho- licity to welcome the whole social nature and neces- sities of mankind, then it will lead. If not, not. Such principles must determine, and they are worthy of the thought of ever\- Christian statesman and scholar. The problem of religion, then, is the problem of man himself. The great admonition is, enthrone the fundamentals at the beginning so that they shall become universal in the efld. Then fchere shall steal upon this our life, peace and reconciliation ; the alpha at first shall become the omega at last. Then shall the swords be beaten into plough- shares, and the spears into pruning-hooks. The heart and brain of man shall come to the great rest- da)', where work shall be without weariness, and praise without price. The scattered and dispersed tribes of faith and humanity shall be gathered to- gether from their long estrangements, and be one in the earth — as they were one with God in the begin- ning. In that coming day, which somehow or other we all believe in — the day of promise foreseen by pro- phets, sung by all the bards of time, the day of the world's jubilee; in that day, if the heralds thereof shall be seen to have been in the dawn-blush of our faith, in the day-star that hung in bright apocalyptic vision, then indeed are we, as a people, walking in dewy pathways, sacred and consecrated to Heaven. Well docs it become us to exclaim, What manner of men aught we to ho f May the fidelity of our stewardship be equal to its greatness. V. IMITATION AND DEVELOPMENT. Hi is not a yew who is o>w outwardly; but he is a j< is ont inwardly* — Romans ii. 28, 29. TI I K Jew, who is one outwardly, is a Jew of pre- cedent and pattern ; he is a copyist, a Jew of imitation. The Jew, who is one inwardly, is a Jew of the present and the future; he is a Jew of develop- ment, of progress. There is an external Judaism and an internal Judaism. My subject, then, this morning is, Imitation and Development. We shall aid ourselves by attempting to clear dis- tinctions. Imitation is external, while development is internal. The first is mechanical and artificial ; the second, vital and original. One, you perceive, is strongly and emphatically personal ; the other is entirely impersonal. Imitation is substitution for a thing; development is the essential thing itself. One is a shadow ; the other a reality. One is exactly the man himself; the other the circumstances of the man. Thus for the distinction. Now we see all things best in the light of perti- nent illustration. Pass then, if you will, at anytime, into a thrifty greenhouse in winter or summer time. There you see life in all stages, from the germ-seed to the floral crown and the finished fruit. There is 8 , 85 I MIT. \ VENT. loptnent. Beginning internally, unfolding gradu- ally, pr ively, from stage to stage, all that was inward at first be externalized in manifestation at last After that, step into a factory in France or elsewhere. There arc piles of satin, piles of silk, piles of paint, piles of wire, various kinds of material, various kinds of skill — artistic, educated or unedu- cated; and the great business there is to make flowers out of that material, to make plants; to imi- tate the originals. It is an institution of imitation. Pass into some of the great temples of the earth; they are covered on the surface with great, elaborate adornments; various colors and shades greet your vision. It is fresco. There is the form of the (lower and its color; there is the cut and carved column; there is the double-grooved cornice, and the grace- full}' sprung arch ; and nature herself seems not more articulate when she is speaking than this similitude — imitation ; marvellous often. And after you have thus grazed, go out into one of God's forests. There is a seed seemingly rotting in the decay and mould of ages — a little germ. A beam of light bores its way through the branches and whispering leaves, and wakes up that primal germ. It develops; it unfolds ; it organizes a knot here and a branch there, in the trunk' and in the growth; and by and by the workman takes it when it is matured, and cuts it, and smooths it, and covers it with the mysteries of polish. Then you see the living grain of the wood. That is what nature has been about under the guidance of her own inspired genius. It is development. Follow, also, the archil he begins taking the plan, which but paper and color, and see how he generates the cornice and the capital; and how he creates the arch and the column and the artist whole in your presence, of that pile of beauty ; and you will follow the development of the primal archi- tural conception. I lere you have, indeed, develop- ment % as at the first, imitation. metimes you go to the theatre or opera, or you attend in your houses dramatic exhibitions. You call them plays, imitations of whatever the original matter in hand may be. If it be the good Samaritan, everything is done that means that marvellous pic- ture. This is imitation. And after you have wit- nessed it, go into the Orphans Home, or out among the wounded and dying soldiers — there is the original drama. That, in its terrible unfolding, in its blood and tears and fire of passion and agony, is development. What we mean by development is the life-drama in all the acts and scenes. Did you ever see a regiment or whole army on dress-parade ? The equipments were all polished and glittering; everything was in taste and in order; all the motions exact. The dress parade is imita- tion ; a make-believe of the army in actual duty ; a sham fight, it may be, for the time parodying a real fight. But if you want development, if you want life in its struggles, in its self-manifestation and self-exe- cution, go out upon the battle-field ; go, if you pos- sibly can, back to old Waterloo, back to Marathon ; go to Sadozva, to Appomattox, to the Wilderness. There things are real ; no imitation, but facts. 88- IMITATION AND I OPMENT bildren love to imitate ; they delight in play, and you love to see them. They get their locomotives and their train Connected, and tKey play railroad; the\- playschool-keeping; they play legislative assem- blies ; they play life. That is imitation. But real life, the grand evolving problems of civilization from age to stage — there you have development % LUSe there you have life in its unfolding and pro- ssive economy. So that anything conventional, anything merely external, may be termed imitation ; while life itself, in all its fortunes and phases and facts, is a life of lopmenty of originality, of actuality. One is make-believe, the other is sober fact; one is man as he is, the other is man as to circumstances. Now, 1 do not say that imitation is in every pos- sible sense illegitimate. It has its sphere, as in childhood, in decorative and symbolic art. We do not question this. But if you would see imitation in its illegitimacy, which more especially concerns our topic at this time, then notice it in its applications. For instance, Art. Men of money sometimes buy pictures when they get nothing but copies. We are not all artists, and wc cannot judge; so we must depend upon testimony. But how often we see described as the inspired production of some great master, some mere imitation, and poor at that. It is no work of genius. Art is development; art is evolution; art means the vital conception of beauty or truth, the progress of its unfolding in the mind jenius, until at last it stands all aglow in vision FURTHER II I V 89 tone, the realized form of pei It is never imitative. Art is always original. Arti/L is not always original; usually borrowed. ply the distinction to Literature, and you sec the same thing. What is the difference between the scholar and the student? A scholar is an imitator, while a student is an evolver. A student is one whose mind is in process continually of vital de- velopment from central personal germs of power. A scholar may know everything in the world, and be nothing in himself. A student may know scarcely anything, and be next to Omnipotence. One is the birth and maturity of power; the other, the ma- chinery or instrumentality and the tools thereof. So in Morals. A man may be pointed out to you who never tripped — the law was not sharp enough to catch him. He was rounded on every corner; so polished and smooth that the very rain of heaven would fall off from him externally like oil. Inter- nally it may be different. Externally the platter is clean, nice and fine : — Imitation. Another man may be scarred all over, from the crown of his head to the sole of his foot, by conflicts of passion with him- self; from the fights with evil outside ; quick, strong, impul- xplosive. He may be covered all over with the stone-marks made by those hard, sharp missiles which conventional morality threw at him, and the uncharitable judgments of men ; while inside, where God's judgments frame their verdicts, the very fights he carried on with himself for the sake of the sublimest conquest, may have started germs of char- 8* 90 IMITATION AND DEVELi VT. actor and wrung out cries from his soul for help from God, tli.it make him in the end a Paul, or a Peter, or a Luther. When the outward scars shall all be healed over by spiritual granulation from within, he shall be fair and pure as the angels. While a mere :oed moralist, one who imitates right from the mere constraints of an outward conventionalism, may he inwardly festering with the virus of all un- cleanne Apply the same thing to maimers and you come to the same result. Who is a well-mannered man or woman? Somebody who lias read Chesterfield? or somebody who understands court etiquette, or who has snobbed it around among the parrots and par- venus of social conventionalism? Why, the figures in the showman's windows can do it with fewer mis- takes. Good .manners, high breeding, true quality of soul, gentle life — it is a culture, a growth. It comes not of imitation; it is a birth of graces and beaut\- and worth from within. It comes naturally, as blossoms come, answering to no prescribed pat- tern. A well-bred, well-reared soirl is a copy of nothing. The gentle, living, genial, beneficent- hearted man or woman, pure as sunshine, is God- made, trained and developed in that school of higher tuition from which all humanity must draw its finest finish and expression. Consider heroism. Did you ever see a mock hero, crying, " Don't be a coward!" Bravery at that rate i- as easy as it is cheap. Who is the true hero? A man with firm and mute lip, with fixed eyes, with 9* blanched face it may be go down into the br charnel-house of dis^ nd from it pro- jec _n that shall turn back the advancir. >f the r, while he urn: at it is at the cost of I n life. Who is the hero? He who, if necessary, cannot on p to the cannons mouth when the battle but in some peaceful hour, for the sake of some grand victory out of which the jubilees of all time shall be made, can put the cup to his lip that ,11 make him n r. Who is the hero at? Not he who brags of his virtue, and 1 cellence, and his prayers, and his sanctity, and some- times his orthodoxy — but we will leave that out The saintly hero is he who, in the face of scri: and pharisees, dares to tell the truth because it is the truth : who dares to do right because it is right; who can afford to be just at a cost, and make a record that shall paint no shame in his face at last; he has saintly courage who can do all this without fear, or, or hope of reward. Such as this don't come to a man all at once. He can chalk it on the bla board ; he can dramatize it in symbols, stage efR or altar practice ; but that won't do. It must be an experience developed from within, of power and self- nder the law of God, the only acknowledged her law. Ck What is chant}- ? Great pockets full of money? That indeed is excellent; still, what is charity? A migh titution, a tract, a Bible, a missionarv soc: .tterine beneficence as autumn- /.)///■ I \ND />/■ VELOPMENT. leaves fly? A kind of sentimental philanthropy, dispensing patrol ily as it is acquired; wh( >t name is, after all, indifference? Nay, this is charity — the widow's mite, the great broad heart. The hoard of Croesus may be charity. If it has a beautiful spirit, a spirit broad enough to take in all the margin of the great life-play, all the con- flicts, all the ill the reciprocities of light and shade, singing and sighing, then wealth and power and glory may be charity. But this greatest of graces is an emancipated soul ; a soul touched by the love of God ; a high, mighty, suffering love of heaven ; touched in its L;erm-centre, unfolded, un- folding, into personal experience; growkSg, develop- ing, until it becomes a mighty fact, as God was a fact manifest in the world. Charity is help, sympa- thy, spontaneous, the result of a cultivated and dis- ciplined character; never done by proxy, never reached by copying, never possible by transcript or imitation. It must he born from within* You can- not tell who is charitable or wdio is not, by appear- ances. The most charitable man that ever lived never told of it. The grandest exhibition of charity that has been on this earth — nobody knew much of it but the arfgels. Once in a while you see a case like Mr. Peabody, or Mr. Stewart — I speak of them as honorable men of course — who seem impressively charitable. And yet real c' arity is that which is home born — born and reared in the way 1 am speak- ing of, whether it be known or unknown to the world. REL1 0$ Men have a passion for What is elo- quence? It" nun love anything in the world, it is to hang spellbound upon living, palpitating words and brain-throbs Prom some fount of genius and power. Who is the eloquent man, Demosthenes, Cicero, Burke, or Pitt? Who of our own land, Webster, Everett, Patrick Henry, or Henry Clay? Thoughts and words that speak and burn, and burn to speak, are born; they are a growth of utterance; they are an evolution of life and power. They ask no leave to be; they pattern after nothing; they are self-spoken. Mankind will live and be glad to hear and answer such. Apply the same thing to religion. That was the application in the text. Who are the saints in the world? Are they those men and women who seem to suspect that it would never be suspected of them — I mean sainthood — but for the great and liberal ad- vertisements which they often make, or attempt to make, of their goodness? Who are the saints? the men in dress parade, in fresco, in stage action, whether in church or out of church? experts at re- ligious machinery — are those the saints? Was it St. Simon so called, who stood on the pillar till his very nails grew to be like bird's claws — was he the typical saint? Or shall it not be rather some poor unknow r n toiler and sufferer, who works the very nails off until his fingers bleed, for man, for truth, and for love's sake ? Who are the saints, we again ask ? the dogmatists who fill the world with noise and clamor and strife and blood, about mere names I 94 IMITATION AND I NT and wonls, about something which they think they must imitate from lather or grandfather, from saint or apostle, or somebody else ? Is he the saint, or the soul with Christly spirit, that don't know the meaning even of the battle words with which he hews out mischief in the world? Who is the saint, -till inquire? Is it that closeted one at whose lips an invisible ear bends to catch the breathing, and to wing it away and tell of it up high? or is it he whose prayers, it may be, are so elaborate and ntatious as to be troublesome to his neighbor? Is the true saint of the world the zealot of the past, who patterns and copies the t-crossings and the i-dottings, word for word and letter for letter? or the man and woman who know nothing about the letter, and care nothing about it; hungry only for the spirit, and for greater things to come? Are the saints they of the paint and toilet one day in the week ? or they without any paint or any toilet whatever? but who fear God and do righteousness from Sunday to Sunday, and from Monday to Monday, living and dying. Who are they that pray ! Such as carry their prayers in their pockets, or in their hearts? Men who retail them off as the work of a machine, or who hide them for the most part, not only in the closet, but in the deep-glowing fires of the heart? Men consumed with the passion of desire — men divinely frenzied for emancipation from darkness, for liberation and freedom from the thralls and restraints of time and sin, that they may be in the liberty- TNI CHRISTIAN. 95 chime of the Divine thinking? Such soul-agony docs not perish; it is not cheap; it is not born all once; it comes as summer comes out of winter; it cornea as life comes out of death; developed from the sources of man's nature when touched by the life of the higher nature. Who really btlu lie who knows more creeds than you can count? he who makes more noise and trouble in the world about his orthodoxy than ever the Master did? and yet would be first to come under the impeachment of the chapter we read this morn- ing? or he who knows nothing about such thin and cares nothing about them; but is in a state of suffering sensibility lest his spirit lose its purity, or his heart be soiled or compromised by evil? Who really believes? He who takes the life of Christ into his soul? or he who only takes the history of Christ, and how men have thought about Christ in other days? Is the true believer the one who is the sub- ject of high and divine inspirations, so deep and profound that he cannot utter them and talk about them ? or he who is so loaded and clogged with the mere theories and opinions of men on the subject, that he has no scope for anything else? Who is really the Christian? Is it the punctilious, exact imitator of what is done and canonized and endorsed by other imperfect men ? or he who goes forth with life and strives, as a conscientious man, to do everything he does, and think everything that he thinks, as an upright, true, honorable son of an all- perfect Father, hoping never to be ashamed of his 96 IMITATION AND DEVELOPMENT record in the great end? The real Christian! It is easy to symbolize virtue, to symbolize our graces, to say if we dress ill white it means so and so; if we dress in black it means so and so; if we do this, it means one thing; if we do that, it means another; if we read the drama and play the play, we acknowledge such graces and such virtues. It is easily done — very easily done. But to develop from the man him- self this grand drama of purity and grace; of beauty, and truth, and glory; bringing it right out of him as s arc brought from winter and ice — that is not so easy. There is a mighty difference ; one is develop- ment zxiA growth ; the other is imitation, copy, simulation. Having, then, touched these distinctions and illus- trations and applications, you have not failed, even of yourselves, to notice that we are in the midst of great fundamental matters ; that we have touched vital, es- sential ideas and principles. In the first place, one is never obliged to be a copyist; he is never obliged to be an imitator ; he is a free man, if he will use his freedom. Every man has an internal seed, a capacity of nature, a power, a competence, that may be de- veloped into a true man — I don't say without God; but he has that subjective element in his nature which can save him from a mere parody, a mere imitation. Then, when a man comes to a life of truth and self-development, he touches the heart and harmony of universal things ; all that lives; the grand uni- versal life of nature ; perfectness in God. Every man who comes into this true personal life is in AYA7.V VITAL d 97 affiliation therewith. True progress lies here. How many arc there ever learning, and never able to me to acknowledge the truth ! This is the reason. They work externally; they work imvitally, in ma- chinery, in signs, patterns, symbols, impersonality Truth must be born through their experience ; th must have developed minds. Grand evolutions of God's thinking must come forth of them constantly. Then they will be ever learning, ever knowing more and more. And here, in this process of true personal develop- ment, we come to organize the life that is now y into the life that is to come. A life of imitation will leave its copy work behind; the copyist will go naked into another world, poor, blind, naked in himself, being nothing. What we plead for strikes the vital cords, strikes the great arterial circulations that knit the two lives into one ; and everything we do here rightly and divinely, shall last — we shall find it at the last day. A man who lives in his religion as a mere copyist, a mere echo of other thoughts, and other opinions, and other characteristics, will surely come to those exigencies in life, where he will be found wanting. At his own tribunal he will lack balance, poise and self-control. He may have thought he was a saint ; that he had deep trust in God ; that he knew where his stay and staff were ; but he will come to some great hour in which he will feel that he has been nothjng but an imitation. Whereas a man who 'a truly developed, unfolded in his nature, coming into these stressful hours, will find that the cords are all 9 G 98 IMITATION AND 1 WENT. taut; that the spars arc all firm ; that he has a stay and a balance in the storm. The deck may rock un- derneath him, but he is trimmed. The laws of the storm are for him. lie has ^rown personally, ex- perimentally. I [c has his allies in the great universal law of the perfectness of thin Such a man is somebody y instead of a sign of some- bod}-. Having taken God up unto him, he is more and more a true man. He is like a tree growing by the river-side ; his nurture comes from the sources of universal truth and life. History no longer holds him her vassal; history is not his prison; it is not his authority ; never his tyrant, she stands as his ad- monition ; his warning; his tutor; but his master never. One is his master, even He whom all history owns. Hope is no longer an echo of the past, but a bright glimmer from out of the future. Faith is a deep, well-settled trust in the order of things; an order that is unbroken as the wisdom of God. Trust is a confidence in God that he will never play false. Aspiration becomes a prophecy now as well as a yearning in man's nature; and salvation, nothing but a sublime evolution of man out of the still primal germ with which God seeded his nature, now fructified by a Divine nature. I am speaking, you perceive, of manhood; of perfected man; developed, disciplined, inspired, regenerated, broad, living ; of faith as a fact , or religion as a personal reality. Heaven will be finished selfhood; that finish that was ever heralded in the dream slumbers of creation and re-creation. So that, following religion through the economy Tin oo of a vital evolution instead of dead imitation, we h.i\ which is the planting of God in your nature, — regeneration is a good word for it, if you take the spiritual meaning of the word. If you hold to the process of this planting in its develop- ment, which is the summer growth of God in your soul, then you come to the euw, it is never any use to unhorse a wrong ri and then, in leaping to the saddle, leap o i the other side; for you are - much as your ant, nist Protestantism did it. This very day ^>he is quite as deficient in charity and humanity as the Catholu were in spirituality and divinity. Sal- n by faith alone rang out the thesis of the great Reformer ; and the reverberations and echoes there- >f fill the mountains and valleys of the nineteenth cen- tury. Salvation by faith alone — and this is just as much an error and superstition with Protestants, as was salvation by works alone with Catholics. Paul, of all apostles and teachers, is cited as author- ity for this faith-scheme. Paul was, indeed, in a very important sense, the Protestant of his day. His first movement and grand work was a protest against the errors of a former dispensation; and yet, if you will notice, when Paul comes to speak for himself on this very point of faith, what does he say? This, pre- cisely: " There is something as much greater than faith in the matter of religion, as faith is greater than sight." There is something as much more impor- tant than faith, as truth and reality in religion are superior to u sounding brass and tinkling cymbals." When Paul comes to speak for himself, his grand word is : " Though you have faith that may remove mountains ; nay, though you give your body to be burned," it is all talk, it is all u nothing" Nothing is the word he uses. Unless this foremost and fun- damental grace impassion your soul, martyrdom and faith are not saviors at all. 108 CHARITY. Paul, by the interpretations of men, has evidently been perverted. Most unmistakably has he been misinterpreted; but that is not singular. We know, f«»r example, how Paul has been set against James, and James against Paul ; and how much sweat of rhetoric and lumber of logic have been spent as if they needed reconciling. It is easy to set up men of straw and then shoot them down. What is effected when you have reconciled James and Paul ? Nothing ; the\- were never at variance in their theology. Just so Paul has been set against himself. The polemics did it; and after they had professed to solve the diffi- culty which they had created, they only left the matter just where they found it. When this great faith-apostle is permitted to stand before the com- mentators and speak far himself \ as he spoke before Agrippa in that personal vindication, what does he say? This, indeed: Faith is great and might}', and enters as a force into salvation ; hope is great and might}', and enters as a force into salvation. " By faith ye are saved;" "by hope ye are saved;" and yet there is a greater than faith, or hope, or death itself, and that greater is — Charity. They are put in the background by him when he speaks for himself, while this comes to the front; and who shall say Paul is not more competent to speak for himself than we are to speak for him? Protestantism, then, the reformation movement of three centuries ago, seeing what was to be done, seized the reins of infallibility from the hands of the and mounted the chariot of infallibility itself. PAUVS DOCTRINE. 109 Then the grand old fighters, the stalwart theo leaden and polemics of that day, putting their own interpretation upon Paul instead of taking Paul's in- retation, lifted their flag and started their cam- 11. The whole movement was constructed on the polemic system, opposing and protesting against something assumed to be wrong. Instead of bowing to Paul as primary authority on the matter upon which he speaks, Paul was compelled to bow to the reformers ; so that we in our day have come to read, a- they did, this greatest of Apostles through the spectacles of other parties, instead of reading and judging of those parties through the eyes of Paul himself. And this is about the whole story of salva- tion by faith alone. No wonder that St. James said, "Faith alone is like a body without a soul, dead;" and dared to boast a little, constructively, in saying, 44 Show me thy faith without works, and I will show you my faith by my works." He did not discard faith, but he demanded that it should be living and productive. No wonder that Paul himself said after- wards, when handling religion in its practical, living form, " Work out your own salvation with fear and trembling; this God -power which is love -power working in you to will and to do." That is the motive, the inspiration, the why and the wherefore of the whole. In that, Paul but repeats Jesus Christ himself. Christ told men how to live; Paul tells them what they will do, how they will appear, the fruits they will yield, if they do live as Christ directed. And here 10 HO CHARITY. the two, Paul and Christ, come to oneness. The man of Tarsus and the man of Nazareth are one in spirit, in purpose, in result. Jesus Christ said, when on earth, "A new com- mandment I give unto you, that ye love one an- other;" and on another occasion, putting it in a different form, He summed up all the law and the Prophets, the whole duty of man, in this one exercise of love or charity — toward God primarily, toward others as ourselves. The meaning of this word charity is simply Love. That is God's name in the Bible, and that is His nature there declared. "God is love," says the Book. This is the mission of Jesus Christ to our world. This is His Gospel of salvation. God Himself, who is love, so exercised His Godhood, that He sent this power of salvation in Christ into the world ; and because He first loved us, the argument runs, we love Him; Divine love propagating itself in human love. Charity, accord- ing to this, is the very seed and root of all the graces and all final harmonious thinking. The charity of Paul is the love-power of God ; the love-power of God is the incarnation of Christ; and Christly men are the fruitage and the trophies of this power. Here then stand the mighty three, Faith, Hope, CHARITY J Faith grasping all coming possibilities; J lope throttling the old giant Despair; and Charity breeding in human nature the Divine nature. Hope is might}-; her lamp shall never be extinguished. Faith is great and grand; she shall live forever. These three are one in harmony and purpose, and the three shall reign for evermore. But the kingly />. Til '.■lory of this trinity, you will ve, is dot Faith; it i- not Hope; it is Charity. This wears the crown, speaks raul, speaking for himself. Follow, therefore, after charity. This is the more excellent way; this the kingly and queenly gift to he coveted; without this all other gifts are vain talk and specious disgui Here is the theology of Christ, Paul and God, according to the New T< ment; and here their religion. "Tongues shall oease ;" " Knowledge shall vanish away ;" the musical syllables of time shall ebb to silence; the crumbling foot-rest of the hour shall trickle from Faith; but there is something that is abiding, something that is lasting, something that is unfading. Men may have faith that shall "remove mountains," which is in- tended to be the mightiest and most exhaustive statement or conception of faith. Men may add thereto their own bodies to be burned; and after they have done it — what? Martyrdom itself, to- gether with this mightiest faith, is nothing'. Men may know all mysteries; they may believe in and work all miracles ; they may turn true or false prophets, and speak like angels ; yet without this God-name and God-nature in their religion, they are notliuig. This is the undeniable testimony of him whom men have vaunted as authority for salvation by faith alone ; a testimony as explicit as it is conclusive, and which makes Faith, when compared with the great- ness of Charitv, fade and vanish into nothing ! Are the old superstitions all dead ? Is Paul an infidel? Is the religion of Jesus a worthless rag? VII. CHARACTERISTIC S ( >/ r MODERN Tlh u GUT. The mot say unto the hand y I the head to the feet, I have no need ■on. — i Corinthians \ii. 21. THE body is a system of related parts, organs, and functions. The eye is helped by the hand, and the head by the feet. Stomach, lungs and heart work together; so do bones, nerves and muscles. The whole is a beauteous unit}' made up from great diversity; strong and balanced on the principle of interdependence and supplemental adaptation. The same is true of mind as of body. Memory, judgment, love, sorrow, reason, will, worship, work ther in unity, each helping to complete the other. So, also, in the whole realm of truth. Ideas are related, supplementary, interdependently. Goodness - with wisdom, and beaut\' with both. Science, faith, art, virtue, beneficence, are a brotherhood. Each has need of the other and of the whole. A recent vigorous Christian writer of Britain penned this incisive thought : " No man can become a true theologian by the perusal of works that are only ,ical," — a truth wonderfully in harmony with tlie principle of the text. And a careful meditation on that truth by us all, would be a great deal better, doubtless, than the >crmon you will hear this morn- 112 FA 1 13 In its little mustard- seed is a glory that can fill all the ns of life, This truth applies not only to theologians and to . but to all teachers and all subjects. Would a man be a philosopher? It won't do to begin and caul with Aristotle, Plato, Descartes, or Kant. He must be not only of the sensational school, but must know the ideal school as well; and not Stopping there, he must acquaint himself with the great sceptical school ; mastering that, he will be ready to pass into the mystic order of thought; and thence finally on to the grand eclectic method, wherein he will stand balanced, master of what has been, candidate for what may be. Would a man become proficient in science? He must remember that astronomy alone cannot make him so. Astronomy is dependent upon mathematics. The science of botany is full of beauty as well as use ; but it is intimately connected with and dependent upon the science of chemistry. The birds of the air, the beasts of the field, and the fishes of the sea, sub- sist upon the great economy of organized matter. If you would understand the vegetable kingdom, you must go down into the mineral kingdom, and catch the whispers through which the latter talks to the former, and understand somewhat the terms of amity through which they hold intercourse. The eye and the hand, the head and the foot, are not in- dependent anywhere. Are you an artist ? You are not so because you can build a house, a barn or a temple. You are so, 10* II 114 CHARAi A'.Y THOUGHT. if at all, because you possess art % — or, rather, art you. You must study this wonder in its >\vships. You will build a better house if you understand sculpture; and chisel better if you can paint; and sing better if you can do all the rest, whether in form, color, tone, thought or passion. You must know the great world of beauty in it and its laws as they stand related to the world of sense and the laws of expression. Then you can do anything that needs to be done. The statesman is not such because he understands the labyrinths of diplomacy, or has his hobby in slative halls or cabinets. He is so because he understands not only the constitution, the code and the policy of his own country, but because he is well versed and broadly read in the history of social organ- ization and action. He must know monarch)', the genius of despotism, patriarch)-, aristocracy, as well as democracy ; all forms of government and how the\- came to be — the providential necessity of them. The lawyer wants familiarity with not only his codes and precedents, and rules of evidence and pleading, but he needs also to know men, the code of motives, the internal statutes of equity, the consti- tution and precedents of human nature, together with long ranges of history and philosophy. The physician must be skilful in physiology and the materia mediea ; he must be facile in diagnosis, prognosis, and clinics. Hut it won't do for him to Stop there. He must be more comprehensive, or he will kill and cure by the same rule. He needs to WH i i 5 know path reling and of thinking ; he must be a detective of moral symptoms; he must have ht inb piritua] coloring and weather of the soul, and know how to modify and control this subtle of the sick-room, if lie would be master ol the issues of life and death. And the preacher needs to he best furnished of all. If what is said of him be true, namely, that his themes are the highest, his responsibilities the greatest, then should he be most comprehensive and ample in his furnishing. He needs to be not only an " earthen vessel " but a fountain if possible; a theologian not only of the azoic period, but of the age of living men; not simply a mnemonic, a guant pilgrim with his basket full of relics and charms, but an inspired prophet with the whole counsel of God. He must know not only the technics of his sect-school, denomination and church, he must also know the minds and characters of men as they stand recorded in general history and general literature. He must know not only what he himself thinks, but what his neighbor thinks ; cand be as patient under his thought as under his own. He must know not only his specific religion, but, if he be a Christian, he must know all other religions. The true teacher must study them ; he must find what truth there is in them ; how they came to be, and to be when and what they were and are. He has no right to shut his eyes, and then stone the Mohammedan, or the Jew by whose Scriptures he also swears. He has no right to refuse to read by the light of the proximate I l6 ( S OF MODEKN THOUGHT. noon of the West, the old religions of the East, in any of their diverse forms or powers, whether in pt, India, or Persia. The men there were and are his brothers, differing in their origin, constitution, and wants in no respect from himself. The differ- ences are external, accidental, non-essential, and he cannot be a wise teacher who refuses to know the why and the wherefore of these things. And the true theologian should be wide and luminous in the world of science as well as letters. Science is God's divine law in nature. His first Bible was not this, but that — two volumes on the same subject. They go together ; and he who cannot accept this truth is no fit leader for the blind, or even for those who have vision. The theological teacher OlUSt be learned, so far as he can be, in the divinity of God's thoughts, wherever and however he has spoken them, whether in the Bible, creation, provi- dence, or the human soul. If he would indite and perpetuate a theology that is worth anything, that will be remembered a day after he is done, he must give it no provincial accent, but make it speak in a language universal as God. Otherwise one had better be in counting-rooms, on commercial wharves, bridging oceans, building cities, wherein men do atly and truly. Indeed, it would be well if all preachers would Study more of the divinity o( actual life, know men and the world they live in, We all know at what a discount the pulpit stands in practical wisdom, a knowledge u[ affairs. We would hardly be trusted 1 17 to di eck, if we had the right The world ild not pick us out to manage railn ngineer commercial enterprises, solve problems political economy, and make laws for the regulation and institutions. And yet wc ought to know men in their life and action, because here their char- acters are made ; motives and principles come into ; life comes to success or failure. For life lived and done in the body and the reasons thereof, and for nothing else, shall we he judged. The minister and theologian should know the pathology of mind and heart in the concrete ; what human sickness is in the moral and spiritual e, and how it is to be cured. Charms, relics, mystic spells, medicine - men, rain -makers, cloud- compellers will not do it. The hurt of the mind and heart is to be healed by generating underneath the wound what is right and pure and true, till all be full of health. A preacher will preach a better sermon for having large secular knowledge, just as a shoe- maker will make better shoes if he has studied anatomy for the balance and pose of the human form ; just as a dressmaker will make a better fit and a better costume, on hygienic principles, if she has studied the physiology of her sex ; or a black- smith make a better bolt, knowing perfectly the expanding and contracting forces of heat and cold on iron. A laborer will sleep better in the night if he has earned a good conscience during the day, and understands ventilation and the electric currents of earth and atmosphere. A Christian will pray a l lS CHAR §RN THOUGHT. better if he has studied the value of pure air, and warm sunshine, and clean water, and good digestion — Tor prayers are not worth much that :n up out of the diseased results of violated law. 'riie\- arc not healthy. All things, all laws, all divine function thcr — head, heart, hand — through and through the world. These remarks arc preliminary; and their value lies in the fact that they more easily raise, and give ture to, what is more especially my subject; which is, the notice of some of the leading charac- teristics and tendencies of modern thought I will mention four: Breadth, Consistency, Depth, Unity. First, Bread tli. You cannot talk with a man five minutes — if he is the kind of man you like to talk with — without perceiving how his mind is shooting out in almost every direction, upon almost every sub- ject; but especially on subjects related to his more immediate interest. He wants to know not only what he docs know of the matter, but also what he does not know. He is under the inspiration of one of the great characteristics of modern intelligence, namely, the great truth, that all things are related. He does not know that which he assumes to know, until he understands the boundaries of it, what lies n xt to it, and determines it to be what it is. The moment a man feels the contagion of this expansive- ness, has caught the grand sympathy of related truths, he begins to think truly; and thinks as never before. There c at once more breadth and scope to him. Perhaps not more depth as well, but certainly more mental expansion; a >n f tl rk- ing of all idea- and of th d truths that m do know, than ever b \nd it is this which ma] ' practical men, nun of finer executive ability. Compared with a hundred ne man can do the work of fifty, or of a thousand, simply because of this broader. eneralizing and stematizing tendency and order of thinking. This of the con : unction-points among related ideas, is the seed of all mental enlargement. condly, this is a day in which men not only see truth in its relation-, but also in its correlations, h one truth is fraternal and necessary to another. They grin to see as never before that ideas go in pair that they go in families. There is parent and off- spring, brother and sister. Ideas go in communities. A whole colony of truths will sometimes leap into a man's mind like inspiration, simply because he is in this atmosphere, or the life of this law ; not only of the relations of things, but of their correlations, their fellowship, their mutuality. That kind of thought is very marked in the thinking world to- day ; it rules men of science ; it governs the true in- terpreter of God anywhere and ever\'where. In the third place, notwithstanding the super- ficiality of the world, men are to-day more radical than ever. They go more to the root of things; send down into the darkness peering questions, that do not come back until they bring answers. What men want to know is, the foundations of things ; the unquestioned certitudes in which this truth or that 120 CHARA OF MODERN THOUGHT. idea stands; the very root and principle of things. Men are asking such questions as never before; and that is one reason why they do not stop at pheno- mena, declining to accept as finality the mere sign or signal thrown up as a provisional expediency for a time. They must go deeper, are not willing to rest as rational beings, until the}' have touched the root of the matter. A true radicalism is one of the finest signs of the times; a radicalism which is born of the brain, not of the stomach or the liver; an in- stinct for truth, audacious, veracious, persistent, finely mannered, finely balanced ; which sings and paints and aspires, but never scoffs, never pulls down, never uproots. If it chance to come upon some old snag of error, it will be less apt to raise issue with it, than to plant a seed of truth still deeper, and cultivate that till the new supersede the old and take possession of the field. In the divine order, evil is always over- come by good. Finally, Unity. The yearning of men to-day is unspeakable for this. Wherever it finds a truth, here or there, whether it be a blooming thing of beauty for the hour, a glowing, throbbing pulse in the sky, or a hieroglyphic down deep in the earth, anywhere, everywhere, the great yearning restless asking is, I low do these stand related ? What is their common origin? How do they all consist, and what is the high point of view from which the whole is seen as i >ne grand, beautiful harmony ? Some men say, there is ,i God from whose standpoint all this may be be- held, and from whom the whole conception sprang. THE SWAY ?£ 121 Ol ay the plan originated itself. But the truth >t.uu!s, in any case, of this related order m\k\ harmony of thill This oneness which the mind and heart yearn for, is an inborn instinct, a necessity rational intelligence. To think it is to affirm it and obey it. Men will not accept anything in th< days, until they see in an intelligent way how it stands in relation to, and in consistency with, this grand idea o[ integral wholeness. When that is seen, the new truth is welcomed as a brother from the same home and parentage. Men give it their right hand heartily. Breadttiy ( Consistency \ Depth, Unity ; these are charac- teristics and tendencies of all live thinking to-day. .And yet, divine as all this evidently is, there are always some to break faith with it. Let a truth of nature be introduced to a truth in religion, a truth learned from the flower be put alongside a truth learned from this Book, and their harmony, fellow- ship and brotherhood be spoken of as of children of the same Father, and not a few arc disturbed, possibly alarmed. Religion seems contradicted, im- periled, profaned. The reason is, they have never thought broadly; they have not been in the habit of contemplating ideas in their relations to each other. They are somehow under the sway of old falsehoods, that matter is evil, that nature and the world generally belong to the Devil because they are his work. Whereas, when they find out the truth, all these are as divine as the Maker that actu- ally made them. All are one, and for one grand end working together. When our faith takes the ii 122 CHARA THOUGHT. truth in, our faith IS increased. When our prayers sweep this scale, they not only bring US nearer to God, but send pulsations through all the life of heaven. When our faith stretches out to the extent that it may gather in all truth, then we shall begin to live a true religious life. So far as faith and truth are concerned, we begin to be saved. Then, enthroning God over all, because lie made all and is in all, en- folding all, we shall not be terrified even if we over- hear prayers from bendingones before the great Altar of the skies, from worshipers hidden away in the inner cloisters of Nature herself, from the mute but rever- ent lip of all tilings. On the contrary, we shall be anxious to combine their fervor and inspiration with our own, and chime all such vibrations of truth into accordance with our own wants and aspirations. Nowhere do these truths apply more fully than to religion of course. The characteristics and tenden- of thought to-day have consciously more to do with religion than any other one subject. The whole Christian man is not only anxious to know, and to carry out his own personal convictions, but he is in- ted that his neighbor shall also do the same. But because lie has gotten the grand idea of this related fellowship of all truth, he does not expect to be damaged by the success of his neighbor's thought; lie expects rather to be lifted and supplemented thereby. He is never troubled because there is an- other denomination in the world, another church- fold of different name from his own, or a different way of theological thinking. He rejoices therein. And yet there arc thousands withering and shriv- elling up to-day be< >th, they think it w i i> out of Judea and the Bible for God, mehow or other they stick in the letter and hark Christianity, regardless of root or fruit. Many there oi this kind. Nevertheless, it stands true that all through the world, ever since man existed, >d has never been without his witnesses, never been without his worshipers. The Christian's busi- nes illy if he be a Christian teacher, is, to study not only Christianity in denominations and in history, but to study the religious nature of man; to study that mighty sentiment, that wondrous function in human nature, as it has manifested itself all through time. If I, as a teacher, am not ready to do that, I had better be doing something else. In place of bringing before you the obsolete refrains of things that have had their day, won their victories, and gone to their urns and epitaphs, — of glory, if you please, we must strike for breadth and advancement, letting our thoughts go out fraternally everywhere, to every brother. And we must not say that he is not our brother, because he is of a different latitude and longitude; of a different religion, worshiping a different exter- nal God. Do we not all know that we make our own God, every one of us? The Ethiopian makes his black ; the Greek makes his beautiful and sen- suous ; the Egyptian made his of stone and night. Every man makes his God according to himself. He issues a high edition of himself — I am speaking 124 CHARAd ERN THOUGHT. of his conception of God, of course. When shall we learn that these conceptions are not God himself — dis- solving, melting away, behind which is the one ever- lasting true God, coming out more and more into revelation, just like the hidden statue in the marble. From the first day's chipping you would not know what the block was to be, even as you would not know the Christian God through the wooden, stone and iron devices of Him among other nations and ag< But the true God is coming out through light, through reason, through intelligence, through virtue, more and more. And I don't want to stop Him; I don't propose to arrest this coming of a better con- ception of God into the human soul, saying thus far and no farther. Though it might be easier to get along with religion by taking it for granted that God is known as much as 1 le can be, and religion is all finished at our hands, we having nothing to do but to believe it. Still the assumption would be fatal. The theologian, the religious teacher now, must flavor what he knows from the universal scale of what can be known. He will be better furnished for his work through the teaching and culture of general literature, than by gathering all he can get from the technicalities, special schools and theologies of men, and staying shut up there. What religious teachers, and religious pupils — what nun of all classes and positions to-day want, is broad, general life-culture. The Christian now should be broadly read, broadly-thoughted ; he can- I 2 5 same catechism that on rved him; he cannot live on the sam 1 Forever, ther borrowed thought nor tin- signs of thought can bring him thrift; he must break away and think for himself; must harness himself up in fundamental, universal principles, and live in the inspired con sciousness of the essential harmony and divine unity of all truth. Then he will be balanced ; there will be no danger of his becoming a fanatic ; the more radical he is, more truly conservative will he be. In a word, re- >n, whether as existing in the simple, sweet graces of virtue and character, or the heavier statements of theological thought, will be a living power. Toward such a power the tendencies are stronger to-day than ever. A Christian cannot pass off his professions for his character as once he could. He does not stand at a premium for any public or private trust where ca- pacity and integrity are required, simply because he is the member of a church. He ought to. And I trust there is to be a new departure in this matter. I want to see the time, and it should be right here now, when the fact that a man professes to preach the Gospel, or belong to a Gospel church or a Gospel relation, will be a certificate that he will not tell an untruth; that he will not cheat; that he will not steal his neighbor's gold or reputation; that he will not plaster himself all over with the command- ments of Christ, and then violate their spirit from sun to sun. It is a broad satire, even now, for Chris- ii* 126 CHARACTER * OF M THOUGHT. tians to prove their orthodoxy by saying, " I do not trust to good works for my salvation ; salvation is a matter to be looked after by another." - Such testi- mony is usually superfluous. But the time will come when such a confession of faith will be classed with holy water and the blood of bulls. What men need now is to be right and truthful ; in sympathy with God wherever He has spoken or made a sign of Himself; arrayed in a panoply of everlasting truth, beauty, purity and blessedness. I iocs a man really live? What is he to do with his life ? If he die shall he live again ? These are great questions ; none greater. For the life to come will take care of itself; it is nothing but the blossoming of the seed we plant here. Our anxiety is to be all here. There is a special significance in such thoughts, from the fact that to-day there is a mingling of all nation^, religions, peoples and races of the earth, as r before. In this broad commingling and fel- lowship we need to have keen insight, the detective faculty, to discern what truth they all have. Old walls are broken down; restrictions are removed; and there is a mighty rush of life, a mighty inter- mingling of diversities; and there is no way of har- monizing them but by striking for the universal truth that underlies all life, and holding to that as the orchestra holds to the key. Accidents, provin- cialisms, mere local and temporal matters, are to go (< -r nothin And this is especial 1)' true of our own country. WORK Hi-. PULPa i 27 t our immediate community. Tli man of us alive to-day, if the old autli ' plan were acted upon, namely, of burning a man for differing in opinion from another. But thanks to improvement, that is not sound doctrine now. Religious thought in our day is asserting and maintaining true liberty. Theology is enlarging so as to include all related truths of science. If Chris- tianity is to lead the world, she must drop her old provincialisms; she must drop her old " shibboleths," and stand on her everlasting, fundamental, universal principles. She is to shake out each wrinkled fold of her great banner, and let every stripe and star flash in the sun. He who refuses all this, does not comprehend the spirit of Christianity or his day. The spirit of Christianity holds just this breadth, depth, harmony, and oneness. Its spirit, I say, not its letter; not its external history; not its phenomena. Those things are fleeting, temporal; they are dead; they die in their birth, many of them. A Christian church in the better day to come, will something more than an organized enterprise to extend the church-roll of membership, or to secure an affluent exchequer for charity and other disburse- ments. The bankers, merchants, the social and fra- ternal guilds, will beat us out and out in such mat- ters. As to things instrumental and accidental to a good, vigorous, working policy, we all understand that. They are a power and necessity in their place. But they are only the coal and the ropes and the rigging on board the ships, and not the ships them- selves, nor their cargoes, nor their destinations. If 128 CHARAC'a ' MODER HT. we think differently, we shall only decay at the wharf, however splendidly appointed. The church has a great work to do in this day. It was very easy once to run over a list of articles and subscribe to them ; to recite a catechism ; to ob- serve one day in seven according to set usages. But the work of the Church to-day is the rearing of the grandest civilization possible; the rearing of the grandest humanity conceivable ; subsidizing, in this glorious endeavor, every truth available in the uni- verse. When this work is truly accepted, we shall hear no more whining about evolution, or develop- ment, or atheism. When the manhood of faith comes, the measles of the cradle won't trouble any- body. Should not a church, a pulpit, a theology, stand in the very van of progress and of thought in any and every hour of the world ? Should it not lead, sounding the trumpet of advance, the bugle- blast, onward f charging over hill and valley, instead of following in the rear with the ambulances, the vials of relation all fraternal truths, in nature, in provi- dence, in the world of beauty; let US harmonize all e correlative fellowships; let US strike for the root of things; and over all enthrone one Creator, one grand intelligent order of infinite, sympathetic thought Then all shall act in living, harmonious concurrence, and life and strength and virtue will be the result. Religion shall be to us a perpetual in- spiration, making us better and nobler ; more affluent in all that is true, beautiful, and good. The soul shall grasp the living truth; it shall put things fitly together by their joints, in every part; and thus it shall divinize itself in truth, in life and love, not only here, but forever. And this is my theme this morning: the tenden- cies and characteristics of the thinking world to-day, more potent in religion than anywhere else, for truth, goodness, and joy. Let us accept the hand of God as He extends it in providence. Going to the front, let us hearken for the word of command and ad vance. u Great and marvelous are thy works, Lord God Almighty ; just and true are thy ways, thou King of saints." Be this the song and the inspiration of our pilgrim march. I VIII. FEAR AND LOVE. 7'Jic' fear of tJic Lord is the beginning of wisdom. — Psalms iii. 10. Per) easteth out fear. — John i. 4, [8. THE Old and the New dispensations put to- gether. Fear first: The death of fear and triumph of love at last. Fear begins the lesson of wisdom ; that is all. It - not continue it. After the initial step, it has no place. As man grows wise, cowardice drops out. The seed that was planted in the night and frost of trembling, appears in the blossom of love and the fruit of worship. The ground of fear in religion is threefold : instinct; wrong ideas of God ; and a wrong condition in man. The child trembles in the dark, lie is finite, weak, and immature. The child uses no such words; he is conscious of no such meanings ; but instinctively the shadows of dread are born in him and seem to hover about him. Wrong conceptions of God fill men with terror. They make bondmen of them, slaves, servile cap- tives as if chained to some royal car to grace the conqueror's triumph. In this sense God is thought of as omnipotent, indeed, but arbitrary, having a 130 MAKES MA ' [31 greater can- and jealousy for his own rights and glory than for the good of his children. And th< wrong conceptions of God as a magnified Jupiter, make men afraid of Him, ewn grown men. And then again these terrors are bred in the nest of evil and wrong in man's nature. Nothing will make men such cowards as conscious guilt; nothing will take the stability out of a man's knees, or his heart, or his eyes, like an accusation from home. The very leaf whispers in demon voice; the sweet fragrance oi~ flowers is the disguised breath of some enemy near in the dark. And so for this threefold reason men are in fear; and fear is their master. This fear, especially religious fear — for of that I am speaking this morning — has wrought all man- ner of direful works in the world. Their name is legion — Moloch, Satan, Calumny, Sacrilege, Deceit, Guile, Extinction of Light, Confiscation of Honor, Blight of Manhood, Famine of Soul, Death and Dis- aster of all spiritual 'Hope and Power. No people ever rose from the inspiration of fear. No nation ever attained height and power and honor from the stimulation of that genius. No pure religion ever flourished in its shadow. No noble character was ever created by such motive, or the forces generated by it. Fear makes man ignoble. Instead of weaving crowns, it discrowns him. Making never a hero, it dooms possible heroism often to cowardice and craven meanness. No God was ever truly wor- shiped, with fear as an inspirer. No God was ever 132 FEAR AND LOVE. loved who was dreaded Bad as man is, he is not ab«>ut to seek such embraces. No wonder the in- stinct of selfishness under the name of religion, has forced and bribed man to buy himself off from the power and purpose of an Omnipotence he dreaded, counting it his highest possible fortune to get out of his hands at whatever price. Fear, as a religion, makes God mercenary and man venal, As men have risen in intelligence, in virtue, in civilization, in conquest over the world (iod bade them subdue, fear has dropped out; the vassal has disappeared; bondage has become more and more a name without meaning. To rise, to be truly exalted, is to become free — freemen under God, not his slaves. Nations have always gone up as their ideas of religion have risen. The grade and character of the religion of a people constitute its social thermometer. You can read the altitude of humanity on the scale of its faith, whether pertaining to communities, nations, families or individuals. Joy, purity, liberty, light, worship, have blossomed out from human nature under the liberating and fructi- fying touch of light and love ; and so far as this order of things has come, salvation has come. So that religion is a graded order of education ; the unfolding, fructification, and elevation of man's nature in relation to God's nature; the opening of his eyes to see who his Father is, and what ; and such internal condition as receives and develops the character of God himself Beginning in fear, its education passes up out of fear, by a regular grade, through intelligence, and culminates in love. 7LMINATING S\ 1 33 Intelligence is necessary, Not one step out of the night and degradation of superstition lias the world ever moved, save as lifted by intelligence — emancipation of the mind from ignorance by means truth. The great world of law, order, science, has done immensely already to break up the empire nt superstition. She has slackened her grasp not m\cc upon human nature, save as it has been neu- tralized by the touch of truth and reason. But that is not enough. Intelligence even of an- lic ken and flame, must be impregnated by a life and a quality from above itself, or some hour will come when its own results will fall back upon itself like ashes from spent fires. It must be so, or there is no immortality for its functions; no God related to man. In a word, it must be so, or we are talking like insane men about religion this morning. But that culminating stage is designated by the word lave ; passion of the heart; century flower of nature's toil ; the last slumbering possibility in hu- manity evoked and matured by the summer glow of God's love. We love him because he first loved us. We touch God, doubtless, by instinct, primarily. But He meant to get the world out of that as soon as He could. Then we touch Him through the world itself, through nature, creation, providence, the vast realm of intellectual life and power where God thinks and his glories flame out. We call it law sometimes, and science at others. This world of law, science and reason, as the manifestation of God, should not alarm professors and teachers of religion, when 12 134 FEAR AND LOVE. spoken of in connection with worship and faith. God's thoughts and ways Will not hurt anybody's piety in this world, or prospects for the next. But I Jod COmeS to US, also, through the Scriptures ; lie speaks through Prophets — the grand seers of time, the teachers and revealers — personally of his own personal it\'. God conies especially near to the heart of the world, its love-organ, in that He drops his own love by a Divine word or syllable, out of his own heart, into this very love-capacity of our nature. Here, in this hist communication, we seem to get a more radical hint of the fatherhood of God, than anywhere else — our Father as well as Creator — care-taker. Well may it be said that " \\? first loved us." Did you ever know a monstrous parent? Then you knew one without love; and God without that paternal attribute may be well feared, dreaded and deprecated as monstrous. Why, the world would give another god, if it could command Him, to get itself out of his hands and out of his power. I don't wonder at the theology of fear — dark, bloody, fallen! It is the eclipse of God and the night of Paganism. How it has coarsened the world and brutalized it ! This graded order of Christian education, starting from the night of fear, flashing on from the realm of intelligence, until the height at last be touched of , purity, and worship, stands confirmed by history. ( rO back to the old religions ; go back among the Pagan gods and faiths, and what do we find? Is P \: 135 m at his best estate in religion back there? Is the pr more cheering as you retreat? Any room for improvement, think you? The lowest and most primitive form is that of Fetichism, where men have their fetich-god, a mere creeping thing, inanimate, disgusting often. There is fear there — nothing else. Then passing up from that, you find men having gods tidy enough, because made of brass, silver, fra- mt wood, shrines, pictures, sylphs, and shining demons. Hut the end \>, not there. We find reli- • n pronouncing itself in still higher forms by and by, the forms of abstraction, ideal conceptions, imag- ination; some of them beautiful creations; some of them deformed and direful ; all aglow with human passion ; finely tinted with prophetic light, many of them. These stages of religion you find back among the old classic and cultivated nations and peoples of antiquity. Finally, religion comes up to the Fatherhood of God and the Brotherhood of Man. " Love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and thy neighbor as thyself." Not fear now, but reason, love, and a sound mind reign; not stocks and stones; not dreamy abstractions, but love, born from one being's nature, toward the nature of another being ; a heart- flame kindled in the lower by the pregnant touch of the higher. A perfect religion casteth out all fear, all bondage, all servility, through the dominion of perfect love. 1 intimated a moment ago that many suppose there is no such thing as improvement in religion. 136 FEAR AXD LOl [mprovement in commerce, the arts, governments* money-making, and so on; but no improvement in religion! Alas! Is the Sermon on the Mount no improvement upon doves and bullocks, children in the Ganges and mud-turtles of the Nile? Go back over the world and begin down in the night of fear where the crocodile is God, and man trails his devotion in the slime-path of the reptile. Follow up the idea of religion as man had it then, and has it now, and will have it by and by ; and then babble no more about the ancient way as better than those the latter days cast up. The history of man is the history of improvement. A graded order of religion, science, civilization, manhood, from the cradle to the grave, is the Divine economy; and truth is more revealed to-day than ever. But where do we stand, personally? It is easy to preach about this, and hear about it ; and if we agree to be satisfied all round, we are apt to think the Lord's work is done. And yet the question is not superfluous: Where do we stand in this matter of religion? In bondage or out of it? building on hell and her shadows, or on heaven and her heart eternal ? drawing the inspiration of our motives from the Devil and his interests, or from God arid his nature? Fear hath torments ; fear hath hell ; fear hath bond - 1 hope I am positive enough to be understood. We carry within us the material out of which all moral futurity is made. Fear drives people away from religion — no joy in it. They think, without saying it a great many times: " Religion is painful; 77 'A' CHURCH. i J7 it is a yoke; it has something grindingly irksome about it; and when I want a good time I where for it." Why is it irksome? Why, church rded as a sort of vaccination institution, which the world would have nothing to do with if SSlble. Whereas, the true idea of a Christian Church is not that; its meaning is the almoner of God's lite-bread to the world ; it should be the and inspiring tuitional school that feeds a man and lifts his nature to beauty, purity and glory, though there were no such possibility as perdition, or disease of sin in the universe. We break religion in two, and take the selfish half and call it "the mercy of God to us miserable sinners." The greatest sin we ever commit is this infraction of the Divine integrity, for we violate our own integrity in doing it. Churches ought to be the most attractive places in the world, vastly more so than the theatre or banqueting - hall. And they would be if rightly administered. They would be if men had the right conception of God, and of a human soul, and that soul were up to the development of the spiritual sense, and the joy capacity, and open to the highest inspiration in the universe. It is perfectly right and divine for a man to live from day to day by a morsel of bread. You never hear me fling disparagement upon the good things of this world, upon the fading beauties of the hour even, the joyous glee of children, the royal day of manhood. But man does not live by bread alone. I am talking of his relation to God, on the supposition 12* 138 AND LOl that if he die he shall live again. A great many times nun have not anything at home to be reli- gious!}- int I in ; their development is small, or in Other directions; their tastes are cultivated on other objects — right enough in their place, but they are not the whole of man; they mark not his higher, noblest opportunity. If there is anything in religion, anything of truth in God — this is the great matter of existence. Churches are for men, in the highest, truest sense. We want right conceptions of God, right conceptions of the human soul, and a right idea of human life — what they are for, these passing days of opportunity and duty. Look back, then. The further we ^o f the more positive!)' we strike into the religion of fear. The present handles religion on the arena of intelligence greatly, a conflict of ideas. The religion of the future will come out in the victory of Love, wherein heart and brain shall be winner; and of the offspring thereof there shall be no end. Much of the theology of the past holds no thinking man or woman to-day ; and you know we always mean by theology, what men think, what they guess, what they quarrel about. Religion is a different matter. The present contest about theology is this : on one side, whether God is nothing but reason; and on the other, whether there is any reasonable God at all ; reason with no God, or a God that is rational. That is the battle of mind. The future will crown both the God and the reason; the nuptials will be recclebrated of a wicked divorce which man, in his short-sightedness and in his dark- GI 139 1 of fear and error has caused. The fire of the ler nature shall kindle the fuel of the lower, and the flame shall be worship immortal. Then the new heavens l than theology; lor theology man makes, while y God makes. As time goes on the mind grinds itself clown deeper and deeper, and more and e directly on to the hard pan of truth and fact in place of speculation ; of science or certainty, rather than guess or mere hypothesis, waxing and advanc- ing continually, while the counterview which grounds in mere opinion, is waning. Everything in every is tending and drifting toward the practical and actual, and away from the speculative and hypo- thetical. I cannot stop it, you cannot stop it. Wis- dom would seek rather to gather up the reins and guide the movement, than find fault and block the wheels of the advancing chariot. Salvation, then — if we go by the New Testament and its spirit — means the soul evolved, developed, educated, cultivated, grown, ripened and perfected. Final maturity is the saved state. The method thereof and thereto is the way of salvation. This means the growth and the maturity of every department of our being. If you leave out any one, of course, there is trouble. I have no quarrel with men who contend that mere development or evolu- tion alone is not religion. But, including the whole of man's being, what have they to say ? The develop- ment of his intelligent nature, the development of his moral nature, the development of his spiritual nature, the development of every power, faculty, func- tion and capacity in him, touching this life and the life to come, touching himself and touching his 144 THE WOA HE SOUL. Maker, waking up the entire man under divine in- spiration, whether in this Book or any book, out of the heavens or out of the earth — what have we to object? All grand, all potent inspirations and stimu- lations are for the sake of piercing and penetrating this very normal acorn of being, with reference to unfolding it and bringing it to final oakhood — the germ to the finished crown of glory. You will notice — for I hear the footfall of your whispering criticism — all this must be by proper methods. You ma)' develop man's being as a whole, or in the line of some specific faculty or function. For instance, put man into a university, and you de- velop him intellectually, leaving all the rest. Put him into a school of art, and you develop him aes- thetically; if you leave him there you save but a fragment of him. Develop him morally, and you may do it grandly, strongly, truly, as to that par- ticular department of his being; but if it has no alli- ances, no intelligence, no purpose, no sentiment, all your morality will be a limping, deformed and fettered thing, a dwarf, a monstrosity. You sometimes find a man all conscience, nothing else; therefore no con- science at all that has any practical worth in it. De- veloped in the proper method, however, and matured according to that, salvation results and consists in that maturity. I mean by this method, of course, a grand sketch and economy of culture, born in the conception of a Being vastly superior to the being to be educated. I mean a method of training and development sketched G< IN THE Si r/.. 145 1 as all the outlying of man's nature ; ami when you have that, you have the ilc of his creation, which is the scale of his redemp- n, Ins immortality, his spirituality, his goodne Ins salvation. Man trainee! and grown under tin high conceptions, inspirations and methods, will un- fold symmetrically. All there is in him will be chal- lenged forth, and gathered up — will be saved instead of being wasted or lost. That is the idea of salvation. No other scheme of religion ever spoke of it so full)' and distinctly as the Christian ; and because of this superiority of the Christian religion, it has this universality in it. It adequate, exhaustive. Thus we cannot but perceive the image of God which sleeps in us. This type of God — for we are his children — is just starting in us like a waking dream, a shadow passing more and more into sub- stance through training and maturity. At last we shall be like God. Why not ? If the child is true, and reaches the term stipulated for in its parentage, will it not be like the parent? But you are startled, perhaps, that I make man like God; and you say, we shall be lesser gods. Certainly; nothing startling in that. The startling thought is that we should fall short of that; that we should lack the certificate of our original at last; that we should go up maimed and half finished, bereaved, and somehow lacking in some grand feature or main element in completion. The difference between you and your Maker is to be a difference of degree. He is infinite, you are fiiute; 13 K 146 THE WoKTII OF THE SOUL. He is Lift itself you are a recipient of life from Him; you bear his image for that very reason. You arc but a spark struck off here to be kindled into a flame of glory. You :\vc a dark unconscious image or out- line, to be awakened into a fact divine. So we hesi- tate not to speak of Godliness or God-likeness as pertaining to man. The whole problem of Chris- tianity in connection with our souls is just this, that I should reproduce Himself in us; finite as He is infinite; pure as He is pure; hoi)' as lie is holy; blessed as lie is blessed. When crowned in char- acter with the fullness and sweetness of his love, then -hall be finished. Perfecting the soul in that way, saves it. Here, then, we come into the new Kingdom, the kingdom of spirit. Who knoweth the things of man but the spirit that is in man? was inquired last Sun- da}-. The spiritual Kingdom is maris spirit spiritual- Vs spirit. This sleeping image and dream of being smitten by the fire of inspiration from God's own life, is that which .swells and expands and grows and bursts forth at last, throwing out leaf and branch, and bloom and fruitage divine. This is the kingdom of souls, minds, constellated thoughts, virtues and graces, and beatitudes unspeakable. Right here in this interest comes in the cliurcJi. The church is to be a kingdom-builder. She is to be an industrial organization for spiritual edification, th<- function of truth; in this way rearing up, edu- cating, developing man's nature, waking up thought, the deep slumber of glory and immortality in us. tfi 147 use in which the church is a sal n provision. It is an educational fMi-crth.it is as G summer acts upon the seed in the >un& It is to work as any tuitional power works d, raw, uneducated material, tfthis idea, viz., soul development, the saving of the soul, flows the intellectual culture of the world. K\n\ the history of the world and you will find that the pathway thereof is starred by triumphs, just in pr< a as Christian inspiration has been per- mitted to touch the intellect and life. Science is horn, laws are enacted, civil society is organized in strength, beauty, and purity, just in proportion as thoe higher method- 01 d ivelopment and education ze the living spirit of man, his whole nature, and handle that nature according to its laws. And there is no civilization on earth that will stay, save that which flows from just this fountain. True civilization is nothing but the spirit of man devel- oped, purified, adorned, and enthroned over his ma- terial and sensuous circumstances. Men talk of ships and universities; they speak of commerce and mate- rial thrift, and all that, as constituting civilization. But eliminate this clement named — the spiritual force in man, led to its possibilities by a spirit higher than itself — and the whole idea collapses, as history tells you, and man is a failure. Let us come, then, by way of illustration, a little nearer to the practical line of our thought. Man is in darkness by nature; we understand that. Life is in darkness. O, how the old wisdom shrieked out I4& THE WORTH OF THE SOUL. fur answers to the great questions which nothing but new morning-light was adequate to furnish! Reli- gion is tli ' to dispel the darkness; a light in which man himself; a light in which he is to see his way, knowing one thing from another. Sup- a man turn his eye away from the abyss, and from the pathway, and gaze at nothing but light; into the sun ; spend his grand hour of opportu- nity in speculation about the constituent elements of the luminous orb, how they have come together to constitute the sun; how rays act on vision, their chemical properties, mechanical and vital. Suppose he spend his time analyzing the beauties of light, and writing down tables giving statements in books of what lie has discovered, or thought, or guessed, or imagined, as to the constituency of light, or its powers, what it can do, or be, or what it was de- signed to do. Why, the poor organ of vision itself would be dazzled to blindness, while the man would be left to tread his way in darkness. He would be just as liable to i^o wrong as right. Christendom has been full of star-gazers, sun-gazers ; full of specu- lative, analytic faith on light, and what light has done and should do. Should you never look at the sun at all, if you knew nothing of its constitution, you could use the sun for what it shines for, namely, the discernment of objects revealed thereby. And the great object revealed by religion to you and me ur nature, the soul, and the course it has to take to reach its glorious cm\. There came a time once, and shortly after the AY \ 1 III! advent of Christianity, when the mind was actually d in this way. Very soon the ( Christian fath< o wrapped in lunar speculations, or stellar cal- ations, or solar computations, as to the high sky of religion, that they forgot man. The poor thing called the soul, was in darkness; and the cold, damp cavern in which it lay, bred worms that crawled over it and gnawed away its life Corruption rioted there while the teachers of religion were star-gazing; and ing new tabular arrangements and formulated ttements of the constituents of things beyond the clouds. Then faith was all ; the mind must believe so and so, as they wrote it, or be damned ; while the poor soul was rotting in the damnation of falscm and neglect! If the light in such wisdom be dark- ness, how great is that darkness! Religion is a life as well as a light. The beam has warmth in it, the shining ray is full of fire. The sun of nature in God's economy was designed to make the summer for the earth. Suppose a farmer to go forth and say, I am a husbandman ; I can do nothing. The summer is all, and works are nothing with me. So he gazes at the sun, and believes in the sun ; he goes to his books which wise men have written about the sun, the velocity of light, the intensity of heat, the luminousness of the ray, and what is in the sun and around it, and says: Every word of it I believe. Credo, credo, crcdimus. I believe ; we all believe. But where is the corn ? where is the wheat ? where is the harvest of this believing husbandman? Had he never known anything of these speculative 13* ISO THE WORTH 01 inquiries, the com and the wheat would have grown ; and true to his own powers and opportunities, his land would have yielded her abundant increase. So the faithful and obedient soul yields its resources, and grows and ripens into salvation. There came a time once, when the world made just this mistake. Craft and convenience and greed of power came to religion and the Church, and said, Let us have a compromise. And the hand of the heavenly took the tainted hand of the Qarthly, and Christ and Caesar were one. Old Constantine pre- sided at the marriage of the priest of God and the priestess of the devil, and the nuptials are celebrated to this day. Doctors of divinity, doctors of law, teachers of churches -pun fine cobwebs of divinity, so called, fine threads of speculation, and the propo- sition was: () church, O Divinity, if you will spin religion on these cloister spinning-wheels of specu- lation, we will run the man and the world ; we will manage the soul and make the character. And it was agreed to. And down beneath the shadow of old cathedrals to-day lies rotting humanity, the price of that bargain. Religion was to believe things said, things taught by men. Religion must not have any work, any faith or scope in man's nature or in man's soul. Dead works, indeed I Which kind of works i> best, think you, live works on live men, or dead works on dead speculations? One is forbidden by the Hook, the other is enjoined to the extent that so far as you work out your own salvation in this life-work, you shall be saved. While cobwebs breed WORA ' 151 asthma, consumption and death, religion is a light, a life, a work on the soul, as we have affirmed it. The husbandry is there; the development there; the evo- lution there; moral, spiritual, beauteous, graciou ( ) how beautiful ! I was struck the other day by a grand thought just in this line, from one of the grandest essayists as well as historians in Europe. I will read it: Many a hundred sermons have I heard in England; many nation on the mysteries of faith, on the divine mission of the clergy, on apostolic succession, on bishops, and ju>titi- tion, and verbal inspiration, and tin- efficacy of tin ments; hut never- during these thirty wonderful years, never one that I can recollect on common honesty, or those primitive mmandments: Thou shalt not lie; Thou shalt not steal. All that Christianity was meant to do in making life pure, was left undone ; while teachers gave themselves to spinning theo- logical cobwebs. Thus in place of the old material idolatry, we erect a new idolatry of words and phrases. Our duty is no longer to be true and honest and brave and self-denying and pure, but to be exact in our formulas ; to hold accurately some nice propo- sition ; to place damnation in straying a hair's breadth from some symbol which exults in being unintelligible, and salva- tion in the skill with which the mind can balance itself on some intellectual tight-rope. So that all that Christianity was meant to do in making life pure and noble, is left undone ; while teachers give themselves to spinning theological cobwebs and building speculative castles in the air. Thus says the royal man. Brave words, indeed, to be spoken in Old England; but no braver than true. This great matter we are all to look in the face. 152 77/J- i: . 0/ THE SOL L. The world has outlived the cobweb dynasty and economy. The cloister is drifting away into dim vistas, so for as it ever thought it meant man or God. The thought of the hour is coming directly to the ma)i y and into man and his nature x into the grandeur of liis neglected soul. Very early it was that Chris- tendom sought a divorce of religion from morality — of what is called religion from actual manhood in life. This is the tendency always. It was and is the course of the whole heathen world. This very fact explains all religious revolutions, and many other revolutions, from the fact that that state of things is a falsity; the nature of man in its normal originality, being truer to God than any speculation of man on its abnormal wanderings ; and it will in- variably seek to rail}' and assert itself, when the falsity becomes so towering and so oppressive that it can be borne no longer. Just look, in this country — I refer to the mat- ter with perfect respect — look into the Episcopal Church to-day. What is the matter there? Why, Luther sleeps in human nature. The poor, mute, suppressed reformer is in the soul, and cannot brook delay much longer. How is it with old Catholic Europe? Grand conventions are organized; what for? The world has outlived the old speculations. The world has come to the conclusion that mere water effects no change whatever in character, whether it come down upon a man in a shower of heaven. Of is applied at the tips of a bishop*S fingers. A man is to be rewarded hereafter and here, at the ! 53 tribunal of righteousn* cording to his soul work — according to what he makes of himself as a man in the ways of manhood, integrity, industry, and fidelity. OKI Europe to-day recognizes that there is a bigger Luther in her at this very hour, than nailed the theses to the doorposts at Wittenberg. And you cannot stay these things. My admonition is: be not found in conflict with nature or Providence; but be men with eyes in front, and with ears listen- ing Godward. Now don't imagine that I have turned away from tin pel by turning to works which the gospel enjoins. Don't suppose we forsake God, and Christ, and Paul, and the evangelists, because we turn to the soul, and try to save it in the only way in which sal- vation has any intelligible meaning. We only turn from speculations, as you must see. The Gospel looks directly to man, to humanity, to the soul, or human nature. Don't be afraid of works. No soul is ever saved any further than it works out its own salvation, according to the God-inspiration working in it. The works wc are warned against are the cob- web works, the ritual works, in such organization and institution of religion as is supposed to stand only to be believed. It is not faith in a machine that accomplishes anything; but the use of the ma- chine — its application. Works of mercy — works of purity, gentleness, faith, honesty, manliness, wo- manliness, and of all the grandeur and beauty and splendor of all human capacities, are what the wait- ing hunger of God looks for. The stimulation, the 154 *TH 01- THE So CI.. growth, the ripening of all these, make the finished man. A cup of cold water given to a poor Chicago sufferer, is infinitely more divine and valuable in this matter of salvation, than all the theological cobhouses and monastic tapestries that were built or woven from the fourth century to the fourteenth. And you must know that right to those centuries we are often told we must go now for our doctrines and our creeds. Those great religious structures we are ex- pected to look at, and to agree to believe; while as di recti}' we are expected to neglect our own souls, and forget the nature God gave us. u Lord ! Lord !" never saved anybody. Have we not believed this and that and the other? Cries never save. But the doing and being always save. Do those things and you shall never fall. Man must be cultivated, then, lie must be trained. His soul must be cared for. God has planted it here in the garden of time and opportunity. God's Church means responsibility and fidelity to the soul in its great culture. He has given the summer and the sunshine, lie has pledged the dew and the air and everything. We must pledge industry. Thus we present our theme. Think, then, soul, what wealth sleeps within thee! What a grand thought it is: "I am a being in the image of God ! " A mere conception of the possibilities that lie nascent within you, stirs aspira- tion and royal endeavor! Think what environment, what surroundings, what divine summer, what gird- helpers, what flocking allies, from sky, from \UTIFUL THING is 1 1; i ;: th, from God, wait to lift and crown you ! Think what divineness steeps within thee, I I soul, bearing the image of the Maker! What empty capacities, what waiting scope and scale of being to be filled OUt, tO be realized by that fidelity which refuses to any price for the soul, or itself! — which so han- dles the soul as to hold true to the estimate that Christ put upon it. It ceases, however, when it falls from its native scale, and is false to the injunctions of the opportunity of its birth. Then think what a beautiful thing life is! How I rejoice in life every day, more and more! Think what a fine life every soul may live! Think what beautiful thoughts, what beautiful feelings, what grand sentiments, what high and glorious outlooks, we may come to be crowned with ! Think what inspirations may lift us in the still morning hour, in the still night hour! Think what grand girdings of fellowship flock invisibly, inaudibly, around every soul that is true to itself, remembering its origin, remembering its destiny ! Life, life ! Think of it again, O ye who are flitting out of it, with souls swelling and bursting like spring buds, or withering and shrivelling and perishing like flowers broken from their stems ! Day comes out of night; so does the soul saved. Harvests ripen from spring seeds; so do souls under proper culture. The ore holds the precious metal which, when crushed, yields the pure diadem to sparkle forever; so does the soul under God. It has no equivalent out of itself, save God ; and God who I56 THE WORTH OF THE SO EL. is its superior, not its equivalent, cannot come into commercial relations. God never sells Himself or his benefactions. No soul can find any substitute as an equivalent. Ideas of this sort breed confusion never set down in the Divine economy. There is no price for the soul. Not even Divinity stands in commercial relations to it. The soul, to be saved by the Christian religion, must be Chris ted in character. The soul, t© be saved by the religion of God, must be made like God in character. And when it is so changed, when it is so born again, there is wrought and certified in it the fitness of heaven. Heaven is its own palace ; it be- comes its own temple, its own mansion not made with hands, to be eternal in the heavens. X. SALVATION— THE OLD AND NEW VIEW. What must I do to be saved ? — Acts of the Apostles xvi. 20. IF you go into New York, or any of the great cities of the world, and seek to get a full and true view of any remarkable street, you will stand first on one side and look upon the other; then cross over and take the opposite position, and observe what confronts you there. Thus you get a complete view of the street. So with thought. One-sided views are never whole views. In the midst of right and wrong, truth and error, we can never understand the right fully until we understand what is not right; we can never un- derstand any truth or error so well as when we have contemplated, intelligently, the opposite of the truth or error. I presented, last Sunday, what I believed to be the proper idea of Gospel salvation, viz.: the truth which Christ taught, so applied to human life as to make man, in his life and character, Christ-like. In other words, the soul educated, grown, ripened and per- fected ; the orderly and harmonious development of all our faculties ; the growth and maturity of every department of our being — -not omitting, of course, the due subjection and subordination of the selfish H i57 1 5 8 SA 1. 1 v - /'/// ./> NE W l '//: ir. propensities of our nature. This final maturity, or this developed, well-balanced, well-ordered, Christ- like condition of the soul, is the saved state. And the method thereof is the way of salvation. This I said in my last Sunday's discourse. But there is another view or theory; and it is old. I don't know of any doctrine much older, that has i ordained and authorized by the church, than this which I propose to set forth this morning. I am glad to have you know this other view. Indeed, you know it already. But, as I said at the outset, it is wonderfully instructive to contemplate opposites b >gether. The theory of salvation that we will state this morning, begins with the idea that man is lost in the premises of his nature; that in the fall of the sup- posed first man we all went down ; and there we are, to begin with. It is assumed in the outset that we are sinners, condemned, and liable to the pains of hell forever; and the more dismal, abject and vile the picture we can make of ourselves, the nearer we are supposed to be to Divine truth on the subject. Thus all the world lies exposed to hell ; and the re- frain of most of the praying and believing of Chris- tendom for the ages between us and the advent of Christ, has been a world, generation after generation, rolling on like billows over the sea to darkness and death. I don't wonder it has stirred the Christian heart to the very depths. Accordingly, the first thing to be done in this way of salvation, is to become convicted of this terrible Th \". 159 truth; not only somehow to know it, but to be d by a >f it. The next th;. a c tion, vitally in the mind and heart, that Christ died u^v us; in the first place as a substitut sufferer for our sufferings, as sin in place of our sin ; that he took punishment in place of our punishment, and paid our debts. And in the second place, that by that death he has so appeased the wrath of God, and paid a certain penalty, that it enabled God to exercise forgiveness. When this conviction with 1 to the lost condition of man, and with regard to Christ and what he has done, becomes so deep and influential as to become an experience, the be- liever is said to be converted ; and the usual course is to confess it by joining the Church, and thus gain a putative standing among the saved. That is salva- tion — assumed to be salvation. Such a person is spoken of as in a hopeful condition, is regarded as among the children of God. That has been the faith of ages; and it is the faith of millions upon millions to-day. Now, based upon this theory of salvation as to the doctrinal part of it, we find a corresponding theory of human life and the world. We all know how true it is that the world, under this view, is at once placed in contrast with religion ; in opposition to re- ligion; as its enemy, the enemy of souls, hostile and dangerous to salvation; so that the believer, or he who hopes for salvation on this ground, is admon- ished from the first against worldliness, against the vanity, pomp and ways of the world. He is ad- l6o SALVATION—THE OLD AND NEW VIEW. monished that his salvation is imperiled by con- formity to the world. lie is exhorted to forsake the world and flee from it; to avoid its pleasures, to separate himself from its interests, to drop its hot pursuits, and cultivate no longer its joys. He is urged and perpetually charged to abstain from worldly gratifications, as if it were dangerous even to desire fine houses, or extensive lands, to tread upon soft carpets, to sport rich and costly equipages and dress. Wealth is set forth as the most danger- ous and subtle of all foes to the soul ; so fearful is its influence for evil, that the impossibility of a rich man's entering heaven is symbolized by a camel going through a needle's eye. The hopeful soul, under this theory of salvation, is warned from first to last against the vanity of fashion ; he is never expected to be seen at the opera, or attending concerts ; he is not to be borne about in beautiful carriages, possess costly paintings, travel, or even cultivate fine manners, lest he become not only worldly, but wander from the way of hope and life. The convert must never attend nor give parties ; he must not enjoy any play or game; the dance is the unpardonable sin ; and the charm of a stringed instrument, the devil's foremost. This, you see, is the austere view of religion; it is the hard, horny way of being saved ; it is the gloomy, joyless view. It is this view which makes children SO dread the very name of religion. It is this view which makes them hate to go away from their plays, their sports and their young gush of joy which the VIEW <>/■ Rl / r6/( Rowers give them, and the mu streams and the glory of hills offer them, into the unattractive and exercises of religion. They hate the un- naturalness of it. It is this (act which makes a great deal of religion irksome, not only to young life, but to mature life; this view it is which makes it seem so contrary to reason and common sense. The theory itself teaches religion to he against nature, the enemy of the material man, and the natural man the enemy of it. That is, to be natural is to be in danger of being lost. Hence the unnatural tone and manner, assumed a great many times, in which peo- ple talk about religion. They are artificial, unnatural, affected, disguised. So that it is very observable, upon a change of subject, how marked is the change of manner and tone. The face lights up like sunrise, and the voice rings like the chime of bells. They have got out of the irksomeness of religion into what is natural. I will venture to say that nine out of ten of those here to-day have had this experience in childhood. They thought they must do and be so and so, and the more unhappy they were in their religion, the better the sign that they were in the right way. A conscientious child once justified his reading of a secular book on Sunday, by saying: M It makes me feel almost as bad as the Bible does/' Under this view the reading of the believer is properly confined to a certain cast and range of thought. He must read, for instance, " Allein's Alarm ; " " Edwards on the Affections;" " Baxter's Saints' Rest;" "Baxter's 14* L l62 SALVATION— THE OLD AND NEW VIEW. Call ; " and books of that sort, canonized and sancti- fied by the faith and piety of ages — for good men and women have believed this way, I am only trying to state the doctrine, not judge it. Prayer, meditation, self-denial, self-contempt to a great extent, are supposed to be the process of grace and growth in knowledge and truth. So that our hymns, almost every one of them, are constructed on this basis of religion : u Look how we grovel here below, Fond of these earthly toys ; Our souls can neither fly nor go To reach eternal joys." No joy here. It is the refrain of a lost cause ! Al- most every hymn in this book is on that pitch. It is very difficult to find a hymn that rings out of a clear bell uncracked ; the true voice of God, the angels' song that broke out upon the world when light and victory touched it. The refrain of a lost cause? No, never. Christianity is not the procla- mation of defeat, but of a grand triumph. Almost all Christian prayers are deprecatory. Pick up any book of prayer of the last thousand or fifteen hun- dred years, and that is the key upon which they are pitched. So with extempore prayer — a piteous be- seeching; a kind of lamentation over disaster and doom. The refrain is of the same kind in catechisms and confessions. Now, all this is perfectly consistent. You cannot find in any book of logic a more consistent system of thought than this very view of salvation presents. wi [63 It is framed together And compacted in every joint and part. There arc no loose joints. State the premises, and the conclusions arc inevitable. The scheme hangs together. The lost condition of man — what Christ died for — hostility of the world to re- ligion, and so on; it is all a consistent whole. To be consistent, the believer aught not only to quit the world and its follies, but its pursuits, its gather- ing of wealth, its dance of joy, its bloom of fields, its sheen of skies, its song of life. Secular! secular! is everywhere written. Dangerous ! Bew r are ! To be consistent lie has no right to enjoy any pleasure, any pastime; scarcely may he smile. He has no right to follow the fashion. O, believing man, believing woman, you break faith with yourself, and deny the force of what you write in your confessions, if you follow the dance of fashion in this world ; and he who breaks faith with himself and with his creed, cannot hope for salva- tion that way. To be consistent, the believer in this view has no right to a minute's rest. Would you, had you been in New York the other day and heard the cries of the servant-girls in the fire, have felt that you had any right to be lying back in your fine carriage and pass along unheeding those burning victims ? Could you allow yourself to tarry a minute ere you should rush to the rescue ? Would you not even imperil your own life? Would you be a man if you didn't do that? But are you any more of a man, when you stand up in solemn sincerity and subscribe your faith to a belief that the whole world, not only 164 SAL I \'— ///. VD -W ir. by night but by day, is on fire, and souls arc rolling by the billows of the gen n into endless burn- ! at last, and yet believing this, ride easily along in decorous unconcern? Do you call such believing and such doing consistency? I don't say you do. I am only interpreting this view of saving souls. We ought to be up and sounding the alarm, every one of US, if things are so. And I honor the consistency of those fanatics who are consistent enough to do it. .And if, instead of doing it a week or two in a year, they would do it the whole year round, I would honor them fifty-two times as much as I do. If this theory is right, then the ages have been right, and the old monastics were right, the monks and the hermits were all right, in abjuring the world and extirpating one half of their nature for the sake of saving the other half They proved their belief by their works, and turned their backs upon life, its beauties and its joys, for the sake of a life to come. This is the theory. How now about the facts? Let us look at this church, or any church in the world. Do church- members act as if they so believed ? Does anybody act as if he believed it? You say, no. But I say they profess to believe it, and what shall we conclude? It is in their doctrinal books. I have heard it in Milwaukee, as elsewhere. Hut believing the doctri- nal part of it, do they take the other part? Do they turn away from the world? Do they abstain from it> pleasures ? 1 )<> they not build fine house's ? 1 lave they no anxiety for life — I mean the believers in PK I \DIi 11 VG TH this very theory? Are they n< n .it the opera? Care they nothing about fashions, think you? I am speaking of the consistency and integrity of the mat- ter; of the question whether we affirm or deny in our practice, what we assert in our professions and belief. Let us look furtlu r. Every man, every woman we see in the chureh and out of chureh, is industrious, devoted to some busint me useful pursuit in life; interested in making money, in building houses, in having fine homes, in the latest fashions; loving music, loving pleasure, loving ehildhood and childhood's glee and joy, — ^nc as well as another. Do you see any of these believers — these saved ones, rushing through the streets sounding the alarm that the world is on fire — going to hell? Are they given up entirely to self-denial ? Does practice look as if theory were a matter really believed at heart? The keen observer of human conduct and human motives listens to the exhortation of the professedly saved soul ; exhorting him to flee from the wrath to come ; while the speed of this very exhorter, perhaps, in the chase after this world, outstrips the coursers of Dives. The little child sits still and listens to the instructions of its teacher. The bedecked and be- jeweled believer in this way of salvation, set off to the last touch of fashion, warns the little life to avoid the vanities and shows of this world. The child is not old enough yet to stumble over the inconsistency of belief and practice; but by and by, from the still nest of memory a sceptic will be hatched, who will l66 SALVATION— TIL NEW VIEW. have faith in no religion whatever. Sanctimony and cant come of necessity, as the fruit of such contra- diction. They cannot be avoided. But in all this, through and through, you will find good people to some extent. They who believe one way in religion and practice another, if they are not the best, are not the worst people in the world. Sonic o{\\\c best that ever lived have believed just this way ; but their goodness did not come from their denying in their life what they confessed in their belief; their excellence rooted in their consistency. They lived out what they believed ; and we had bet- ter, vastly better, all of us, have a true, pure, noble life, though we have mistaken theories, than theories ever so sound, and lives that contradict them. The whole matter then as it stands, is fraught with very instructive considerations. First, if any belief be essential to salvation, there can be no salvation except by carrying out that belief. Secondly, if it be right in God's sight to -live in this world, and prose- cute the interests of the present life, then no belief can be right inconsistent with that. Thirdly, such belief and such practice never did and never will har- monize. No matter what faith one may hold, as long as he lives there is a setting under-current of reason and common sense that will make him a child of this world and its interests ; he will obey the laws which dod has ordained over his own being and over the universe, in spite of speculative theories of whatever kind. Men will always live as they do, only better; that is, the)' will always love the things of this world; . FROM I 167 they always ought to; it is duty to enjoy them and give God thanks. Any profession in< tent with that, needs itself to be modified. And it is the pn sure of this inconsistency, among other things, that is breaking up outlived theories of religion, and that makes the commotion of thought, conflict and confu- sion of ideas, in the religious tides of the times. Cut a man in two, and you can't make either half of him live. Religion cut in two, half theory and half practice, each contradicting the other, is death. That is precisely what St. James meant by faith without work-. The trouble comes in here. In the first place, from false ideas of God. God is no such being as is represented in the theory. In the second place, from false ideas of man. There is not a man who believes such vile things pertaining to himself in his own heart. False ideas with regard to Christ also, are to be taken into account. Christ never died for any such purpose as the theory claims. False ideas with regard to human life make a great deal of trouble. Life and religion must never be contradictory ; they go together. Any man who breeds a divorce be- tween his religion and life must be wrong. The trouble comes, too, from false ideas of salvation. Salvation consists of two things, the curing of sin and the perfecting of nature. Life and religion must never be put in opposition. What saves a soul, is the application of truth to human life and character in such a way as to create righteousness and true holi- ness. No matter about theoretic and speculative views. Men hold nameless diversities upon this l68 SALVATION— THE OLD AND NEW VIEW. matter; but the one question of a Christly character is the test question of the Christian religion. He who is best in his character, according to the New Testament standard, is the best saved man. Never, therefore, try to work religion against reason or science; you work God against Himself if you do. Never attempt to work religion against law ; you work the very ordinance of heaven against >\\ n enactments. Never attempt to work religion against humanity; religion is humanity's friend, sent to gather it up, to heal its hurts, and ripen its rawness. Never attempt to handle religion contrary to life; make them go together; bring them into harmony. Never set Providence against religion ; true religion is always in the channel of Providence, and her voice and her ministry are God's second. Never set re- ligion against common sense — common sense which is practical sense ; and the most practical sense and the most useful sense is always religious. A man's hope of salvation is worth just so much as the Gospel makes him worth in his character. Consistency is among the heavenly graces, of course ; but professing one way and doing the other, does not illustrate that consistency. The great truth is, he who lives right will be sure to die right, and be right for ever. M Whatsoever one planteth, that also shall he reap." Myriads before any theory or profession was thought of, rolled up to glory over the sea <>f time, because they forgot not ( i< »«1, and lived under I lim according to the best light and knowledge of their day. God meant to save the world from the beginning. GOD WORLD. As soon as IK- began it, He began t it. The ng it was ordained from the foundation of the u^rld. The lambhood of God was then. ( i has been saving the world all along. IK- has never forgotten it. The ages have been in this intere all history is hut a record, in its place and in its way, of the development of this scheme of salvation. <1 is saving the world now. Whatever builds the finest and noblest institutions, is a power co-working with other powers in this line of salvation. What- ever creates the highest civilization, is exactly in ac- cordance with this problem. Whatever shall create virtue in the world, purity in the place of corruption, develop truth in the place of falsehood and darkness, works in the line of salvation. Whatever produces the truest manhood, is sure to be saving in the scrip- tural sense. Whatever awakens the deepest and grandest in our nature, and brings it to affiliation with the grandest in the Divine nature, is sure to set the soul on the way of salvation. Whatever shall so fertilize the root of our immortality here as to prompt its growth, looks to its fruitage in the life everlasting, or saves the soul. If life, then — if the institutions of life, the churches, the faith of the world, would just grasp these great, comprehensive truths, they would all be doing God's work of saving the world. If any sou! here so be- lieves and lives, he is so far saved. The faith in Christ that makes the life Christ-like, is the faith in Him that saves; the faith in God that makes char- acter God-like, is the faith that saves in God. '5 170 SALVATION— THE OLD AXD NEW VIEW. Thus I have presented the two schemes. I am under obligation to you to set forth this twofold view. Don't let me force upon your acceptance either. Judge for yourselves. Choose ye which ye will adopt. My own view was given last Sunday. I don't believe this view — and for the reasons given. But remember that whatever theories we may hold, good, bad, or indifferent, a theory itself never makes a man better, never makes him worse, any further than he applies it and works it. Would you be saved, remember that he that feareth God and worketh righteousness, of whatever nation, clime, or time in the world, may be, will be saved. The life, the character, as they contain and illustrate the life and character of the great Teacher Himself, is that which saves the soul. Salvation is not in word, but in deed and in power. He is saved who is completed in the scale of his nature. The worth of the Gospel lies in what it can do in this august finishing. XI. HELP— A SUPPLEMENT, NOT A SUBSTITUTE, Mv kelp cometh from tJw Lor J. — Psalms cxxi. 2. Likewise the Spirit a /so helpeth our infirmu tics. — Romans viii. 20. HERE are two texts, one from the Old and the other from the New; not two because of any divorce or antagonism, but the twofold form of one and the same truth ; the God of the Old Testament, the Lord unto whom we look for help, and the Christ of the New Testament, the Lord manifest in the world ; the Father on the one hand and the Son on the other; the Divine Spirit and the human spirit, thus linking grandly and essentially the twain in one. Let me consider first this word infirmity. " The Spirit helpeth our infirmities." We are the subjects of infirmity in three senses : first, by nature — in our raw immaturity. That is one of the forms and significances of infirmity with regard to which we need help. Again, our infirmities mean our weaknesses, de- bility, a lack or lowering of the tone even of native vigor — sometimes called sickness, but weakness is a good name. In the third place, our infirmities are signified in the great ideas of wrong, wickedness, vice. What 171 172 HELP— A SUPPLEMENT, NOT A SUBSTITl . is sin? Sin is what is bad, morally. Sometimes men assoeiate the worth of Christianity only with this latter infirmity; I do not wonder, therefore, that they show no more vigor, thrift, or rightness. Next, consider the word help. " His Spirit helpeth our infirmities Help — a common word; it means aid, assistance, power lent; it means a recruiting, a reinforcement, and so on. The idea is plain enough. But you will notice that the help means power and augmentation applied, not to the wrongness, not to the debility, making it more so ; not to the weakness, increasing it; but to the subject thereof — a nice distinction. Vet upon that hair trembles the life and death of the matter. We don't want to help immaturity, making it more immature ; we don't want to add sig- nificance to debility, making it more significantly feeble; we don't want to make the wrong more wrong by any reinforcement thereto. But the be- leaguered subject of these wants help. You Want it and I want it; not that wherein we are what we should not be — enough of that already. We want to be made more and more that wherein we sliould be, ought to be, can be. Again, help means not only aid, re-empowering the subject thus beleaguered, but it is no supersedence of his power; no replacing of his agency by some- thing else; no suspension of it, no supplanting of it, substitution for it. Help is a yoke-fellow ; help is ,i supplemental armor put on for your conflict. It is something not to unsay, and undo, and prevent, and supersede; but something to concur with; an aid THE DI\ W \PTED en ibling w h it i s to achieve success ; w] with- out this enabling supplement, what is would achieve failure. Help, then, means co-operation, that which renders something else efficient; it means correla- tion o( power, two powers yoked together, workii I ether; not that the helping power should knock the helped one in the head, but that it should make it more and more grandly itself and finally successful. Now notice the helper. "The Spirit hclpeth our infirmities" — the Divine Spirit. It is a good render- ing — " Helpeth our infirmities." He is the helper, for it must be a person. What is the helper? God the Father of the old dispensation; God in Christ, the typical and essential Divinity and power of the new dispensation. God, a Spirit in our spirit, the centre and heart and source of all vitality — that is the nature of the help. Hence I took the two texts from the Old and the New. 1 laving, then, thus passed upon these distinctions, notice now the fitness of this help for that which is to be helped; the divine adaptation to the infirmity out of which the subject is to be helped, and from which he is to be helped forever. This Helper is no arbitrary, ill-suited appointment by the high court of heaven ; He is touched with a feeling of our infirmities ; not far off; not unapproach- able ; not unfeasible, but like us, to begin with. Then, again, this Helper is compassed about even with our infirmities, arrayed in the vesture of such fitness ; and so He stands commissioned and adapted to us. 15* 1 74 n In the second place, this help is divine. What we want here is Divinity. Put the neck of your hu- manity in one end, and that of Divinity in the other of the yoke, and you are yoke-fellows ; that is, co- workers, working out together salvation. The Divine power not killing, and supplanting, and superseding in ever\- sense the human power, but giving more ] ower to it; passing its enabling virtue into the in- P.rmity of sin, of immaturity, of debility. Some time, when we get courage, we will have a discourse upon the humanity of God ; for we are his Offspring, you remember. If the child is human, is not the parent? It will do to think of until we have the sermon. Therefore we see there is the heart of humanity in this mighty help, as well as Divinity ; human perfectness which helps, in connection with the divine perfectness, to fructify us, empower us, and communicate the aid we need to make our sim- ple human endeavor successful in the great salvation problem. In the fourth place, this help is mighty ; sufficiently mighty; all-might}-; able to do and to accomplish ultimately even to the utmost what is needful; ex- actly the mate of all our infirmity 1 . In the fifth place, it is hearty. This help coming to US, comes as the result of no mere policy, no mere matter of head calculation, even at the throne, though it comes from headquarters. Hearty — what - that mean? It means the exuberance of the nature and power from which it comes; a surplus d iclaration, so to speak, of original investment in 1 7 ; power and You can't purchase it; it is not purchas You fling profanation and blasphemy n it when you propose to weigh it in the balance tn equivalent It is self-balanced; it is a gift — hearty i original, unqualified. The fitness, then, mates on to the immaturity, for it is the life and summer power of God ripening our rawness ; it is the mighti- and inspiring force of God toning up our de- bility; it is the purity of God cleansing the ulcers and poison of sin in our nature. Thus for the dis- tinctions. Now just take this help and go to the problem of salvation. You are saved when these supplementing powers are so accepted by you that your own powers carry out the purposes for which they are made. You are saved when you are helped in this three- fold respect; when you utilize the helper; when you are helped to be better, or become better through these aids ; when you become stronger m your good- ness ; when you become riper in your combined strength and rectitude. Now, observe, the world has been figuring, and figuring, and figuring, for centuries, to find out how it can avoid the trouble of being good itself, and yet have all the advantage of being good. It has been trying to construct and soke a problem whereby it shall stand in the comfortableness of a good estate, without the trouble of rising to that attainment actu- ally and personally. And hence we find that the world is willing to believe, until the end, in the good- ness of somebody else, if that may stand in the place i;u HELl A SUBSTITUTE* of its own goodness* Instead of taking such bor- rowed goodness as a helping power to make personal goodness, it takes it as a substitute. The world is willing to believe in the working power of another, and that another should do the work, and do all the work, to the extent of superseding the necessity of any work on its own part. It takes the help as the substitute for its own endeavor. It has been willing to do that, and to interpret the Christian's idea of help in that sense; thus slipping its own head out of its end of the yoke, and anxious to believe that the force applied at the otlicr end will be sufficient for both. Vain illusion ! Ungrateful beneficiary ! Is that the kind of help we want ? Let me tell you — what you already know — that we want help in this matter of salvation, in this matter of our religion, on exactly the same principle that we want help any where. What is education? Your boy is raw, unripe, undeveloped in mind; he has certain weaknesses; in a certain sense he is feeble; quite likely already badly educated, perverted. You send him to school. He wants help. What does he want help for? Does he want it in the sense that he is called upon simply to believe that the uni- versity is a university, and to believe it with all his might? Does he want help in the sense that that university shall be a working power to release him from working? Does he want the school as a com- petent authority to make out the diploma and hand it to him while he masters not a lesson? Is that the help he wants ? An easy way indeed to make '.'■; HELP WE WA scholars. Such help can be bought ; but was it known to educate? What do you want help for? want it that it may take hold with your powers, and so enable you to lift the whole burden. You want it to empower you so to work with your own endeavors, that your mind at last shall be developed; the competence of your nature brought forth and disciplined; the raw immaturity of the immortal ma- terial of your being, ripened under the helping powers of the grand tuitional forces, — you want that, ex- actly that, in education. And the man is a fool, and everybody says he is a fool, and the cry goes forth: The fools are not all dead yet, when he proposes to buy scholarship, buy education by some sort of trick or substitution that releases him from the work and the ache at his end of the yoke. The help we want from God in this matter of sal- vation, from the God from whom cometh all help, is just such as the plant wants in order that it may get up out of the earth and grow and be perfected. Have these beautiful flowers sprung up without any aid? Why, God lets down his summer of warmth to help them germinate. He thus aids their uplifting energies to come forth all developed; so they get ability and glory beyond Solomon. The raw imma- turity in the seed-life comes to beauty and purity. Your soul wants just such help as that, and God has given His spiritual summers, the fire and force of his own spirit, quick and powerful, stirring the latent germ in your nature. But a flower has not choice; it is not a person; it histuictivcly co-operates. You M i;S HELP— A SUPPLEMENT, NOT A 1'L'TE. must do it voluntarily. That makes the difference between you and the plant. But the law and the method are the same. What >ort of help do your lungs want, for exam- ple ? The help of the air, evidently. Why? So that the lungs can rest and do nothing, and have a good time, letting the air do all the breathing? The heart wants help. What sort of help? It wants the help of the stomach and every organ and function. Why ? That the heart may stop and rest? That is the philosophy that reigns extensively in this world. Ah, the heart is the yoke-fellow of the brain, and the brain of the stomach ; and each function of every other. That makes the harmony; that is the divinity of the whole. So with light. The eye, in order to have good vision, wants the help of light; and the compliment may be returned. The light wants the help of the eye. Neither alone can produce the result. The ear wants the help of sound. The delicate musical instru- ment wants the help of skill in the fingers, and the frenzied genius of the musical soul. It can't do any- thing without it. Neither can the players do any- thing without the instrument. The instrument does not want the help of the player that it may do noth- ing, that it may not have a key stirred. No; corre- lation, mutuality in the matter is the law. In the production of water, oxygen wants the help of hydro- gen ; if you want to produce air, nitrogen wants the help of oxygen. Can you get water or air with only one element ? Does the value of one element con- TRUE ///•//'. gist in its being a substitution for the other? Or - it consist in its enabling the other to perfect its power and reach the result? If you want the cn> of steam, you put fire and water together. Water wants the help of fire; fire wants the help of water; not that the water should put the fire out and do it alone; not that the fire should drink up the water and destroy it; but, yoked together, the car starts. So God and man come together. Man needs the help of God, not that he may lie idle, but that his human impotence may be capable of doing what it could not do without that help. Now, is it not just so everywhere? Mow is it in your business life? A young man says, " O, if I had a thousand dollars; if I had five hundred; if I had just a little to ease me on here over this hard place; only warmth and sympathy enough to germi- nate me, I could grow." Let him have it and he will start ; and then, if he has business tact, he will succeed. But should he say, " O, that I had my thousands that I might do nothing, dress finely, take my rattan and go forth about the streets, depending upon that substituted help to do my work ! " Why, he could not get a place in a counting-room in Mil- waukee. You would not trust him to carry a parcel from your store to its destination. How is it in charity? There arc hosts of beggars in the world. How can you best help them ? By stuffing them full, washing them, and clothing them, and making them lctf)k like gentlemen ? If you act on that principle, your charities, being a help to their l8o HELP— A SUPPLEMENT^ NOT A SUBSTITUTE inactivity instead of a stimulation to help themselves, damage the poor. It is no charity ; it is a premium on profligacy and vagrancy; it is trifling with Provi- dence. But if you can help a need}' man, a hopeless, homeless man, with a kind word or a dollar that shall start his endeavors; if you can put an energy into the other end of his yoke in any way, do it; but don't do it in a way that shall slip his neck out. Other- wise, if you give him a gill, he will ask for a pint; give him a pint, he will ask for a gallon ; give him a gallon, he will want a pailful! ; give him that, and if you don't give him a hogshead next time, he will burn your house. It is a premium upon beggarism and loaferism, not only in the physical world, but even in the mental and moral world, to make help a substitute for endeavor. This dandling of spiritual subjects and trotting them on the knee of sentimental pity ; this shedding of artificial tears over them until they are drowned almost in superfluous sympathy, never saved a soul any more than it cleared the guilt out of a criminal. But if the soul can be aided to do what it was made to do; to make use of all its pow- ers in a right way unto their unfolding, unto their strengthening, unto their purifying, making use of helps that are necessary for that — that is divine J and beautiful is the life that gives itself to such help. Beautiful, indeed, are those who are helped in that way. That is the way to do good; that is the way to help in business ; th.it is the way to help in chanty, in want; that is the way the problem of sal- vation is sol rod. M v— THE LAW ( >/■ ///■:/. P. 1 8 I Go out among the looms of Nature's handiwork; take the web and unravel it. There is the long tlr running from the beginning to the end, and ther< the needles that ply. I low the needles want the help of the thread, and the thread the help of the n not that the one may be silent and do nothing, and be thrown away and counted as naught ; and not that the other may be superseded ; but that the)' may sup- plement each other, and the concurrence and mutu- ality of the two fill up the grand fabric of beauty and use, whether in star, or in flower, or waving field of ^ r rain ; whether in university hall, in the vast problems of statesmanship and civilization, or in your closets ; in your outlook towards glory ; in the navi- gation of that voyage that crosses the dark sea. It is a law — this law of help. Here is the great problem of salvation. Work it out, then, with fear and trembling. Why don't we take those aphorisms in philosophy and warm them until they seed our souls, and bloom, making our whole life fragrant? Why don't we go to work, co-work with God? I make an impeach- ment of God if, somehow or other, I propose to go on a flinty path until my feet bleed, so as to p! Him enough not to bleed me any more. God is no such hard master as that. Go to work ; use the powers that are in you, and the earth, and the air, and all the heavens are full of helpers that will flock to you and breed victory in your very impotence. That is what Paul meant when he said he gloried in his infirmities. He gloried in the fact that he stood 16 1 82 HEL P-A Si 'Pi XT, NO T A SI f BSTITl *TE. environed by such a state of things, that when he was weak then he might become mighty. We want help to make US successful. The helper and the helped stand in this true relation to each other; and when they co-work the problem is solved, and the solution is salvation. Now, I beg you not to figure that old problem, how you may get rid of doing anything by getting somebody else to do it for you, and still be just as well off as if you did it yourself. That day is waning. And don't you know that hundreds and thousands and millions w r ho trusted that problem, seeing they cannot work it, are floating all adrift, not knowing what to do? They are called sceptics, a great many of them ; and infidels, a great many of them ; and cold-hearted and bad-hearted. And then there are others who resort to stirring up superficial, artificial, fitful feeling, depending upon that. A better day is dawning. The day of negatives is passing away, and the day of positives is laying its strong hand upon men, in religion as in business; and, like God in all nature, men have got to work until they work out a character like the character of Him who is the great motto and model. They must come to the unfold- ing, and development, and maturity of their own powers, obedient to God, according to the great plan by which that is done. Then Providence is God's helper, a grand presence. Then they work in the midst of the scheme that is vital in itself. We are born into this grand supplementary aid, created into it, candidates for its benefits, only with wills and not rn 183 impersonality like the flower. If you want the blej ing of God, keep the law of the Blessing; if you want to be saved, solve the problem of salvation. God helps those who help themseh I in the soul with regard to heaven, is not different as to the principle of it, from salvation any- where, any problem in nature, any problem in life. It means success, not failure ; conformity to laws, and not a violation of laws ; it is the reciprocity of the human and Divine power; two wills concurring, two hearts in the relation of reciprocity ; it is such use of God's power as renders )'our own power successful. When you find yourself striving, then, in the great conflicts and toils of life, friend, have a comfortable standing on which you can say, " Thou, Lord, art my lie/per'' When your own spirit consciously yearns toward the grand ultimatum, toward the ripening of the grand possibilities in your nature stipulated for in its make and in these helpers, then be consciously able to say that God's spirit hclpcth the infirmity of my spirit, ripening it, strengthening it, purifying it. On this cold, snowy morning, a basket of bright, blooming flowers came to my door; and as they passed up into the chamber of frailty and weariness, they lit up the cheerfulness of angel visitants. God, in all the storm and winter of our life, is sending down warmth, seeding this icy soil of our nature with bloom immortal. He is not a hard master; He is a husbandman whose garden is man's soul. He wants us to bloom in more than vernal beauty. He wants us to sing and breathe and be charmed in 1 84 HELP— A SUPPLEMENT NOT A SUBSTITUTE. sweetiK and by, that shall make angel ministries to be forgotten and death the remembered mother of life. As Nature, then, in her mute, unconscious order, reciprocates the love and help of God, so may you, ( ) soul, subject of the living, conscious spirit, recip- rocate the advances of help divine, bloom for bloom, life for life, glory for glory. Only reciprocate God in a use that shall not be abuse; then the heaven that you shall realize by and by, will be the ripeness of your nature, the glory of its strength, and the charm and sweetness of its unsullied purity — com- municated by Him who bows dow r n to man, that man in his earthly wants may be lifted to the fullness of the Father's estate. xir. MAN'S NATURE DEVELOPED BY THE QUICK- ENING POWER OF GOD'S NATURE. My soul cUavtih unto the dust. Qui thou me according to thy Word. THAT is an outburst from the soul of David in one of his fortunate moods. "The first man Adam was made a living soul; tlie last Adam was made a quickening spirit!' So argues Paul, the apos- tle, on the great theme of the Resurrection. The Master said, "WWiout me ye can do nothing? And He spake for universal truth and universal humanity. 44 But I will make her desolate places like the garden of the Lord" sighed out the old prophet from his soul. These passages throw around my thought an atmosphere congenial to my subject; and therefore 1 quote them, as God quotes the summer on the sleep- ing germ in the earth. Under the lead and spirit of these Scriptures, let me state and handle my theme for the morning, namely : " The development of our nature as a spiritu xl organist/; , under the power of a higher nature as a spiritual organism suited to perfect and save it, is the true idea of religion!' Of course it is implied that this higher nature is fit and adequate, in all specific details and respects, to the work that is to be done ; or, in other words, 16* 185 186 MA/PS NATURE DEVELOPED BY COD'S. that the relation between the two natures is perfect and complete. This being the heart of my subject, I will not dwell upon minute details as to the fitness of this relation. The great battle of all religious thought to-day, is prepared and is going on in the realm of human na- ture itself. All the searchings, all the inquiries, all the propositions, point to, and naturally are balanced and entertained in, this field and this precinct of humanity. Come, then, to your own nature to-day. We find it to be in itself a living organism, to begin with; a sleeping embryo of everything that lies mutely prophesied in its structure and capacity. That is to say, man's nature in and of itself, was made by God a seed-plat full of germs, full of rudiments, full of embryonic possibilities and futurities. Our nature is rich in this human end of the problem of religion, enriched by what God deposited in it when He made it. I said, it was at first and is a vital organism, a thing of life and functions and organs; a germ of possible unfoldings, developments, growth, maturi- ties. I repeat, by nature this is so; for all this I am speaking of, is man's human nature. Of course we mean faculties, powers, capacities, susceptibili- ties; hopes unborn, faith unawakened ; all the con- stituents that enter into this wonderful organism of life and future possibility. The next thing to be thought of is the great truth that those germs, seeds, or rudiments, however you ma)' name them, need to be quickened by a life not Wh in or of themselves. Their nature need 1 the il touch me other nature; which last is to communicate its power and its quickening force to the first, in order that it may fulfill, and actually finish, and entirely complete, the plan of its heir, and reach the end preordained for it, as well as in it, when God made it. These germinal potencu these sleeping functions or spiritual organs, need to be warmed by the heat of a sun not in themselves, but far above them. They need to be breathed upon and breathed into ; in other words, inspired, that they start on their career. They need to be cultivated, trained, tended, nursed and carefully handled. They need to be grown ; they need to be matured. You will please keep in mind that this work proceeds un- der the power of a nature higher than the nature held under culture and tuition. O, the wonder of this relation of man to God ! The wonders and unspeakable marvels veiled in these hidden relations, circulating, I may say, in the blood of these consanguinities. O, the wonder of soul touching soul; of nature giving itself to nature; of life propagating itself in life ! And yet why should we marvel, after all, at this great simplicity, wonder- ful as it is? For it is the most simple thing in the world. For thousands of years, and, for aught I know, we may say millions of years, God has been teaching this simple thought to the world. Every time He has commanded a warm sunbeam to pene- trate a sleeping seed in the earth and wake it up, that lesson has been taught. Every time He has iSS MAN'S NATURE DEVE D BY GO&S. commissioned a new spring or summer to come forth out of its hiding-place, and breathe a new life into the torpid earth, He has taught the same thing — the lower nature quickened by the higher nature; a tor- pid, slumbering, undeveloped organism, pierced with the life and fructified by a high and sufficient organ- ism above it — a counter-completing nature. These ►ns and these rehearsals have been running on for 5, and for cycles unspeakable, inconceivable. Precisely what God has taught in nature, we are to apply to spirit. This problem of our being in this grand work of religion and life, you perceive, is ex- actly in the nature of a birth. And I don't wonder at the rationalism of the New Testament that calls it the new birth. The soul born out of its ante-natal stillness and impotence, into power; the soul waked up to behold the world and order of existence it was actually created into; faculties unsealed, a sub-con- scious life and world throbbing up into conscious- ness — born up, such is the idea. Beautiful figure! Literally true. It is of the nature of regeneration exactly. Marvel not at that dictum in the Book, when your very pathway is thronged with the affirma- tion of it in nature! The competency of this higher vital organism smiting the lower, rends the bands and bursts the slumbering, waiting, anticipating life there. It is exactly in the nature of salvation as well. Nay, it is salvation itself. To be saved is to be quickened by this power of life from heaven, work- ing newness, working birth, working uplifting and completion in the fust Adam or humanity. WHAT 1- Salvation, what is it? Is it a kind of battle-cry in your theologic warfare? Is it a kind of ceremonial function in place of altars made with hands? A routine or ritual adapted to the external temple and trkings of sense ? Salvation ! A soul saved ! What is it for a soul to be saved but exactly this, viz.: the rudimental elements of its nature inspired, vitalized, cultivated and cared for unto the end, even to a crown of ripeness and fullness and glory in another world? And what is it to be lost, but just to be neg- lected? your nature left in its sterility, uncultivated, unquickened, unborn again? No rising from its grave, unregenerated ; with no higher life piercing it, enriching it, strengthening it, or perfecting it: To be lost is that. To be left to rot in the native hill, wasting, perishing, is terrible indeed; but sim- ple and plain as light; such it is to be lost. We lose ourselves. Look into the depths of this nature! Look down into the dark deep of the soul, down to the deep-sea soundings! Descend to the latent life there, the sub-conscious world that you have never heard from, into which no vision of yourself has flashed; go there. Glory sleeps infolded, and bloom and won- der. Palaces there are waiting to be entered. Ter- rible blasts, howling and darkness and desolation are there, the nemesis of foil}', neglect and falseness. Go down into the world within you, O soul ! the world of human nature, and find what lies buried; exhume it and make a right use of it. That is the problem of religion. IQO MAN'S NATURE DEVELOPED BY CUD'S. At first, man is only slightly developed. A child, he awakes to feel himself touched by the aspects of the world around him. That is the primal, natural development. His intelligence becomes adjusted to the life he is living here in time and nature. He is busy to obtain a morsel of bread. This is his first rudimental development. But ere long, after that beginning, there is deeper awakening. Profounder slumbers are stirred, and there come cries for some- thing which the morsel of bread will not satisfy. Whispers are born that say, u Man shall not live by bread alone." Other wants are revealed. Man wants what transcends the whole realm of sense and na- ture and matter. He wants spirit. Aye, better said than this ; man wants the life, the love, the sympathy of another soul. He wants the fellowship of a mighty nature; the feeding of a Being mightier than him- self, whose sympathetic bounty shall rain down rich- ness into human want and human wasting. This is spiritual development. Man is now under the tuition of God, through providence and revelation and in- spiration. And then, at last, there is a final devel- opment of man, a birth through the dark fiery gate of death. His very nature gets so awakened and so emergent in its conscious necessities, that the very bandages of time, the mortal wrappings of humanity, the old capsules, break and the prisoner flies away. There is a life beyond, then, waiting the issues of life here. That in itself is a high vital organism to work upon us. As it acts, the quickened nature within ascends, swelling and expanding all the THE LIFE BEYOND THE VEIL. IQI time, heart meeting heart, being meeting being, A divine organism above, ever more mightily pouring life down into the lagging slumbers of him who needs it on the mortal path to the immortal. This life beyond the veil is very soon hinted to us. I think of the present existence as parted off from that to come by a thin wall very much like a veil, almost transparent, and so delicate that the very pulse-throb of the great Nature up there, vibrates the medium and we feel it here. Sometimes we seem to see behind the veil faces of beauty unutterable, and glory looking through from beyond ; and we just catch glimpses of them through the thin transpar- ency. Then the vision once so caught, when it retreats, haunts us and haunts us evermore. We know then that the grand destiny and emergent ten- dency of soul and immortality in us, look beyond this visible to the great invisible world ; and that the finished state of our existence is there. Oh, patience now, and gentleness and still life come down and talk with us, and sit by our side. Wisdom breeds her counsels in our thoughtfulness, tenderness in our hearts, and we are new. We are advised of the abiding interests our life elicits there, and we have no abiding city here. Sometimes men think and speak as if they thought God were afar off; as if the spiritual world were far away beyond some grand stormy sea, above the heavens, at the end of a dark, returnless journey which we must all make to get there. But is it so ? Is that other nature remote in distance ? that other 192 MAATS NATURE DEVELOPED BY GOD'S. heart far away? That other world, does it lie in some mighty offing? and are we interspaced by planets and reaches and expansions of desolation ? Is it not rather true that the whole of that mighty life-power already touches us, in our hearts if haply we may find it, warm on our lips, a divineness in our nature ? In this life — the better part of us, I mean, and that's all I am talking about this morning — we are in a slumber. Did you ever see a child sleeping on the grass, wearied by his summer play ? Of what is he dreaming? He is among singing brooks, whis- pering leaves, singing birds, green hills, beautiful heavens, balmy airs, a paradise of sense. But it is only a dream. Let him actually wake up, and the world will no longer be dream, but reality all about him. lie did not know it then. That dream was a prophet ; the dream was an actuality prefigured. So this life is a dream. The invisible world is haunting Sometimes we feel the facile hand that pre- conformed our nature to it. And if we would only wake up, if we could be quickened by the higher nature as to the sleeping senses within us, we should not only see dreamlands, and singing brooks, and green hills, but we should see just what made the hills, and we could read the music of the very score on which the song was written. Sense in all its bril- liance and glory would melt and vanish away, and there would be presented a new world. Even now God is here, and the spiritual world is here, and heaven is here tO-day. All that grand conception DEATH is A NEW BIRTH. of things invisible of which we speak so freely and so carelessly even — all is right here. Sometimes men say, when their friends pass on, Ah ! gone, gone, never to return! The golden howl broken! the silver cord sundered! life's schemes mercilessly brought to wreck and disaster! But is this wisdom? One nature touching another nature, one life breeding itself in another life, one world down here infiguring itself in the soul, but to be ex- figured there — is this the end and finish of life? Never. Death is birth. We pass on to promotion. There is only a resurrection in the transit, only new birth, the quickening powers of that higher nature of God vitalizing the higher powers of our nature. Life never ends. Life's work is never done. The grand organic life of God and the world of the trans- lated, seizing the life of our nature, by its gales of inspiration sets the soul to rolling up its tides of un- broken being to roll on for ever. Don't the angels get heart? Are they not greatened every time one awakens and turns from the error of his ways ? And may we not say truly that the infinite Soul comes to satisfaction reaped in no other way than from the tra- vail that brings us onward, through all the stresses of the ascension, to the rest and finish that re- maineth ? Angels help on the great Divinepurposes to-day. Thousands of rays reflected from the burning throne, send down their summer warmth into the sleeping germs of immortality, quickening them to growth ; countless messages flash from the world of translated 17 N 104 MAN'S NATURE DEVELOPED BY COD'S. and victorious life, athwart the dreary and waiting waste of our nature here, starting hope and faith from their slumbers, and setting them towards the city of God. The great world of organized life there, is potent upon the human world here to move it. Life comes down and plants itself in all its dearness in the heart-life here; and thus humanity lives anew and rises and enters into the great confirmations. Deeper and deeper, then, go down into your own nature; for only as you do that, will you go deeper into God's nature. Down at the very bottom of your own humanity, sleeps the image of the Father. What you want to-day, is to awaken and brighten and de- velop it. Do you not know r that there is no way of knowing God except through knowing yourself? A mere smattering or superficial acquaintance with one's own deep soul, is a mere smattering of God- knowledge and of salvation. In the human depths are the germs of immortality that need quickening. Buried there are beauties and wondrous nobilities ju^t budding out, that need the summer warmth to encourage and mature them. Sometimes, indeed, they seem to be crushed by the rude feet of careless- 5, and to perish in their birth. But the great truth stands, that no human blossom ever turned itself to God, that did not thrill the life — communication ht from Him — down to the very roots of faith and power. There i- a great deal of perishing, a great deal of decaying, even when these germs are actually quickened into life and beauty. The old is left to perish, even as it is in the order of nature. v/v' in - 195 1 1h- greater part of the coin of wheat decays, to help the germ into life and growth. The one will decrease, the other will increase. In the depths of your nature you must search for all beauty, all grace, all manhood, all womanho >d. Sweetness is born there, and the charm of blessedness. Nothing lofty is built of other material. O, the depths in us ! 1 low they need to be stirred ! How they need to be quickened ! Sometimes God has to smite and rend the tough integument of the super-incumbent matter, that light and warmth may be let down into man's torpor. How the rudiments in him need to be quickened! 1 low they need to be born again! How they lose who live a surface life — much in thought, more in heart — unspeakably in spiritual power ! How unsaved we are ; how un- awakened ! No man can afford to live a day or even an hour in this world, unconsciously buried beneath the sod of his nativity. No man can afford to die thus, unawakened to a sense of higher things. Here, briefly, is the problem of our whole being — the problem of our nature. Right here is our life- work. Exactly here is the matter of our religion, and here will read the record of our success or our failure. Draw aside the veil and anticipate the read- ing ! The bells will ring out the proclamation as the verdict issues. Will they ring jubilees, triumphs, striking the great concords of memory and hope ? or will they chime dirges, and requiems, and laments ? Memory will live; will its under-chant be hope? ic/> MAN'S NATURE DEVELOPED BY GOD Now is the reconciling time; now is the day of salvation. May (iod from heaven be the Divine quickening upon our nature, and may the wisdom that is from above make us wise unto salvation. In that we save ourselves through trustworthy fidelity in this summer husbandry of our nature, lies the God-given passport to heaven. XIII. A SUFFERING CHRIST IN NORMAL ACCORD WITH NATURE AND REASON A man of n ■' acquainted i aiah liii. 3, THESE words are supposed by many to point, prophetically, directly to Jesus Christ. The whole chapter is regarded as a grand vista through which faith beholds Him. Many others look upon the passage as an outburst of Jewish aspiration, a gush of mingled memory and hope, bursting out of their sorrow and sighing, to- gether with a passionate hungering for deliverance and the coming of God and their national fortune. Do you ask me to sit as umpire between these two opinions ? I must decline. I do not know so much about these things as many pretend to know. But if you will go into the New Testament, you will find all through that book, from the teachings of the evangelists, from the teachings of Christ Himself and the apostles, the great truth that He was a man of sorrows and acquainted with grief. There is no mistaking this. We do not like to hear about this matter of sorrow always ; and it is well that we do not. We are prone to brush up and burnish the old rusty spots, and with our wands sweep the heavens, until we see nothing but bright- 17* 197 UjS A > IRIXG CHRIST REASONABl aess, and conclude that shadows arc a mere phantom, a defect of our own vision most likely, having no foundatlOQ in reality. But the stubborn fact is, suf- fering, grief and sorrow are not shadows of things, but things themselves. It is true, also, that they are set down in the Divine order of wisdom, love and power, written by a light in which there is no dark- - at all. The simple truth is, this world of ours can no more do without heart-ache, than it can do without heart-ecstasy. And a man can never be a man without sorrow and suffering, any more than he can be a complete man without emancipation from sorrow and suffering. Why, the very heart of God is obliged to wade through conscious distress, that it may come, bright and dripping from the passage, into conscious deliverance and fruition of joy. There is a satisfaction to the Divine soul that comes only through its travail. But we must leave the general statement. I have three propositions to enunciate just here: First: If Jesus Christ stood the representative of God and humanity that he claimed to be, and all the streams of history poured their turbulent contents into his bosom; and if he stood also as a fountain from which throbbed the mingled streams of prophetic lift — victory as well as suffering — then it is the most natural tiling in the world that He should have been a man of sorrows and acquainted with grief. We need not worry ourselves to link this fact to some miraculous, supernatural voucher or vouching. It is the most rational thing in the world, if Christ CHRIST CAME TO WORK ON MAN, (<£ was what He claimed to he, that He should have been a raan of sorrow and acquainted with grief; for wh.it is all history but a fight, ending in victor}' or defeat ? What is all history but a strife parturient, a grand life imprisoned and unborn, seeking deliver- ance and a crown ? Nothing but that. And the jar and the terrible perturbations of humanity in all the pre-Christ ages, deposited their gathered tremors in Him, if his claims were true. And if they were true, the same economy of providence sweeps over the future that covers the past, and the central Fountain stands throbbing out this mingled power of joy and sorrow, the elements of conflict and the vouchers of victory, all through the unveiled centuries to come. It is the most natural thing in the world that a being who really was and is what Christ claimed to be, should be one of sorrow and acquainted with grief. That is the first proposition. The next is: If Christ, with all his claims, be in this world no impostor, but a true, genuine being, having come for the sake of working 7/pou man, and making mankind different and better, and not for the sake of working upon God, and effecting some enabling status in the Divine Governor and govern- ment of the universe, then it is the most natural thing in the world that He should have been, and should be, a man of sorrows and acquainted with grief. Assuming him to have come for the benefit of humanity, and not for the benefit of Divinity ; to have come bringing the power of God to make you differ- ent from what you are, and not for the expending of 200 a iik 1st ri \son //>'/./•:. his own power to make God different from what He was or is. it is the most natural thing in the world — the most natural thing conceivable — that He should have been a man of sorrow and acquainted with grief. For, according to his own showing and according to God's showing, it was for simply this that He came, to bring the heart-ache of God into the world for the world's good. Jesus Christ is the divine importa- tion of that spell and stress of paternal interest, which is the very life-power, when you feel it, of salvation in the soul. He came on a suffering errand ; ] le came on a sorrowing embassy; He came to make you and me sorrowful after the fashion of the Father's sorrow. He came for that; and, putting it all inclu- sively, lie of course came for nothing else. And when the element of divine sorrow over human dere- liction, and divine yearning over human imperfec- tion, becomes an ingredient and fact of character in your experience and mine, then the Divine heart lias seen of the travail of its soul, and is satisfied. Now, then, we ought by the reason to know, at this age of the world, that there is no such thing as handling the moral problem through whose solution man's nature is wrought upward, without suffering. You never can come into any good short of the cost of it. There can be no such thing as a resurrection that is not written and enacted in the very elements of death and victory over death. There can be no such thing as new birth, or higher birth, whose cer- titude is not vouched for in the pangs that produce it. Here is the secret of that high necessity. When DEATH THL 201 mow is past, then joy becomes multiplied. So it Stands a matter of simple necessity, a matter of sim- ple rationality, that one who would bring God into an imperfect world and lift an imperfect world God- ward, must be a power that has heart in it, and a heart that is capable of aching. Such the secret that is hidden, the distinctive essence in the root of the Gospel. So much for the second proposition — for I must be brief. My third proposition is : That if Christ, being what He claimed to be, stood as the vital link between tivo worlds ^ a connecting artery between the life that now is and the life that is to come, it is the most natural thing conceivable that He should have been a being of sorrow and acquainted with grief. For you know the way that we get out of one into the other, is through terrible aching. The way we pass out of life into life, from the lower to the up- ward, is by the dark gateway, through withering flowers, through vanishing melodies, through the way of scentless bowers, of fading beauties, of dying cadences, and all the mortal ecstasies that traverse our nature here. And what is this but dying? Dying — getting out of a world of death! What is dying but being born? And what is being born, immortally, but just verifying the vital connection between the two worlds ? He, then, who assumes to stand as that fact and that power, needs indeed to be fraught with the whole significance of it. He needs to have occulted himself beneath the darkness of death ; he needs to have come from the rending 202 A SUFFERING CHRIS1 ABLE. tomb of our nature, to have been buried in our na- ture and to have generated resurrection there. I am simply saying this great truth implies sorrow, suffer- ing, tears. Look out upon May. The harshest winds in all the year are spring winds. They put their raw, un- gentle hands upon the harps within us, and these harps are chilled to silence; they sing no more. They issue their rough decrees, and life seems to wilt and wither; while all the time their meaning is, to nurture such frail things as fill this vase unto courage to bloom. Spring, the grandest season of all the year; spring, the very advent of God in sky and earth, always in sorrow and affliction stands by the bedside at Nature's birth. Just so in religion. It always was so, and always will be so; hence no strange thing. It is a natural thing. We need not be troubled about arguing for or against supcrnaturalism or miracles. I never spent thirty minutes in that sort of intellectual amusement. A barren exercise this of pecking at the supernatural. Men may pile up as many folios as they please through the ages, and I will not pick a flaw in one of them. Still, the great truth against which they assume to argue shall live on, and throb on, and throb for ever; for it is founded originally in the nature of things. And the nature of things, or whatever rests in the nature of things, is reasonable. Whatever is founded in the nature of things, is among the most inevitable things in the world. Therefore, I say, for these reasons and others that 1 THE ID I might add, it is the most natural thing in the world that the Christ of God should be .1 man of sorrow and acquainted with grief. Ah! says ^nc, so much grief, so much sorrow in a religion of joy! I thought when I got into the -pel, or the >el into me, I had got done aching; no more anguish, nothing more of pain. I thought Christ came into the world to ache for me, whispers a sensitive demurrer. That is the old whis- per, Ache for me that I need not ache at all; and my praises are due to Him that He did n't quail and that I got rid of all trouble, lie taking it as my sub- stitute. Yes, that is the idea of great multitudes. Whereas, the true idea of Christly suffering is the idea of a life persistence, as held for the time being in the thrall of imprisonment and restraint, and in the battle of death. The idea of suffering is the idea of persistence of life, greater than any contradiction that can meet or assail it; an idea that there is something in life superior to anything that can antagonize life, and that it will come at last to self-assertion and self-crowning. Take a homely illustration. A boy of twelve or thirteen aches from mere growth, as the persistence of his physical life fights the battle out of raw immaturity into the victory of manly strength. Ever is it the consciousness of having done wrong, that makes one ache out of wrong into right. The capacity for normal sorrow as normal life, treads the ascending pathway; the capacity for abnormal sorrow as it forsakes the ascending and turns to the down- ward grade, is repentance. Here lies the idea of the sorrow element in the economy of the world. 204 A SUFFERING CHRIST REASONABLE. These are the truths we ought to celebrate to-day. We shrink and grow less and less every time we keep the sacrament as if it were the celebration of a Suffering Christ who suffered in our place that we might live without suffering. It is when you fill up " what remains " of the sufferings of Christ, it is when you repeat them for the very ends for which they were taken and endured by Him, that the promise is yours. These great world truths should ring from us to-day. We should take these simply as a flag, and float it heaven-high, emblazoned with the mot- toes, Love, Sorrow, Victory. It should blaze with these powers and inspirations. This is what we should unfurl it for to-day. The communion season, at least for 1500 years of Christendom, has been regarded as a fence separating one class of people from another; the great divisive or partition wall to keep men apart ; the assumption being, that those on one side are better and more like God than those on the other. They ought to be, certainly ; if there is any justice in the separation they must be. But to be like God is to be very different from most of us. To be like God is to be possessors of grand inspirations, and grand principles, and powers, and virtues, and truths. It is to be the possessors of noble characters. It is to be the holders of grand personal forces, able to propagate themselves in the world far» and wide, farthering its redemption. This communion service, rightly viewed, is not meant to divide but to bring the world together. THE CHRISTIAN i 205 It docs not care a straw what human church you belong to. It docs QOt care a withered leaf what creed commands your name. It cares not an iq human speculations. This symbol should be taken and lifted aloft by every soul belonging to the spiritual church of God. I don't say it is im- possible for you to belong to the spiritual church of God unless you are a member of my church, or my neighbor's church, or some other church. Ex- ternally you may belong to no church. You must take all that responsibility yourself. The question is whether you belong to God's church, which is somewhat larger than yours or mine ; whether you have taken these great pow r ers and inspirations of conflict and victory, of character-making and Christ- making, into your humanity; whether they throb in your bosom, and are enthroned in regency in your life. If they are, then all other questions are secondary, and you belong to God's church. Very careful, therefore, should he be, whether Papal or Protestant usurper, who puts an exscinding hand upon you, if you belong to God's church. I think this communion season should bring churches together, so far as they are worth any- thing. Churches may excommunicate each other, declaring no church is God's church but mine; but the moment we do that we cease to be Christians, and become pharisees and bigots. We drop Chris- tianity and take up schism. We may say this man or that man is a Judas. But that don't make him so — nor unmake him if he is. Man is not com- 18 206 A SUFFERING Of* 1ST REASONABLE. missioned for such work. Somebody else had better tli.it stone. Judases never stay long at the communion. The atmosphere is uncongenial; they always go out and hang themselves. Nothing is to be feared from open, broad communion of all churches. God's way is to leave men free; to pour .n light and life upon them, and leave the rest to their responsibility. This gr^at matter of religion is working down un- derneath and out of sight. A great many of you I meet from day to day, who are called outsiders — on the other side of the fence. You don't come in here; you say we will not let you come. And there is some truth, I suppose, in what you say. You hold up this testimony that we have in print here, the Greed and the Manual. Well, you have more re- spect a great many times for what is printed here, than we have for what you think is printed here. If you would just take our meaning of it you. would be wiser. If you are a real Christ man or Christ woman, you belong to the great church of God ; and you have no right to take your portion and hide it in your bosom or under your bed. We have no right to live here in Milwaukee in a religious and gospel civilization, caring not an iota for India, or Persia, or anything else. I excuse myself a great deal, and I excuse you; for we have been taught greatly a re- ligion of selfishness. And yet we must remember that any man in the church or outside the church, who will do right and tell the truth because he is afraid he will be punished if he does not, will bear I \7> <\nA no small portion of what men are pleased to call established scientific theology, will i into forgetful n s the mind of the world rises towards the zenith of its illumination. We should always be careful about anchoring to the past ; it is raw, crude, and prevents growth. To iv the merely accidental and provisional asp truth as truth itself, is to mistake the chips of the workman for the statue or temple he fashioned. We can often get the spirit and inspiration of a subject long before we get the form. This is always the order of life; it clothes itself in its own form. Life is, from necessity, form-giving ; but form is never life-giving. Therefore if we take the form first we get nothing but death. This is the curse of art and the grave of genius. But nowhere is formalism so dead' and damaging to the soul as in religion. We may say, however, this much with confidence, that in this scene of the transfiguration we have God set forth in the midst of the human race ; a theophany wherein everything appears really carried into effect, which human fancy, springing from the real longings of the human soul, has arrayed in mystic forms, and thrown as a beauteous garb around the histories of other nations. All mythology is but the stammer- ing of a true longing of the soul ; a religious neces- sity, seeking to incarnate itself in the spectral shades of mere natural twilight. Without revelation the world worships the " unknown God." In the Bible 212 DOMINION 01 SPIRI2 OVER MATTER. where God clearly declares Himself, in the incarnate Word, transfigured, crucified, resurgent, glorified, these longings are met — legitimately met Here are the great answers to the questions bom in man by nature. Every picture in the Bible means some- thing; every event is heavy with significance which our life stands in need of. All the gorgeous sym- bolism there, couches a glory or a gloom counter- stated in us. And while we may not take the image for the thing, or the letter for the spirit, still the potent significance therein we may receive, and take it as a life which shall reclothe itself, through our experience, in garments of life and crowns of life. The truth underlying the text, and upon which 1 would fix attention at this time, is far enough removed from all speculative and obsolete considerations, lying directly within our practical life. It takes us into some of the loftiest ranges of the soul's capabilities, and is at the foundation of all genuine and best cul- ture. I refer to the power which all high and com- manding themes have, taking possession of the soul, to manifest themselves in the character, asserting the dominion of spirit over matter, subjecting body to soul. And the intimate connection of soul and body is first thing we have to observe. As he prayed, the fashion of his countenance was changed — changed to a glow, lighted up, kindled. This was from no OUtWard illumination, a borrowed light reflected from the surface. The lamp was inside. A fire was burn- ing behind the transparency. There was a glory-lit 77/. i THE SOUL. lion of soul, deeper than the face, shining out through the face, which consumed everything in its own lustre, subjecting even physical functions to its own uses, There was a law within mightier than the law without ; the sceptre of spirit flashing in the realm oi matter; an orb of glory shooting up its kindling rays over the hills of nature, and filling the mental atmosphere with dawn and daybreak eternal. It was the dominion of soul over body. The next thing we notice is the fitness of the one to be a revelation of the other. The face is the lan- guage of the soul; looks translate consciousness. It because his soul was on lire that the fashion of his countenance was changed. The intimate con- nection between body and spirit, that enabled the conscious artist within to flash out its kindling visions through clay, and paint the shifting sceneries of the soul in the countenance, was asserted on Mount Tabor. This is what we may know and see and feel in every hour of our life. The face mirrors the thought ; sen- timent kindles in the eye; storm looms and lowers on the brow ; fear trails its shadow there, and hope sits like a sunrise. The countenance translates the mystic meanings of the life within. The face is a telegraph full* of messages from the spirit world. The lines and phases and variations of expression we wear, are but the changes of the fashions, the wardrobes, gorgeous or meagre, of the feelings and fancies and moods that play themselves off within us. They are the windows through which the 2 14 DOMINIi X (7- sr VER MATTER. ers-by outside look in and behold the changing t md shift >f the ever busy, hurrying drama, ever playing but never played, on the stage of the world within us. I low grand is this tact, especially in stn >ng, stormy, emotional states. When the Jupiter of the soul gathers clouds about him, how grandly sits wrath enthroned, muttering from inward thunders. The countenance can look an earthquake when anger and indignation put fire and water together down in the nether deeps of man's nature. The face is a tempest when the soul is stung by outrage, meanness and wrong ; it is a boiling sea, a volcano. To-day you meet your friend in tranquil mood; the fashion of his look is serene and gentle as the summer evening. Beauty fills his soul, and sweetness and joy. To- morrow there is a cloud on him. The air of his eye is murky and heavy; blackness is everywhere, thun- ders are behind it. His soul is charged with sul- phurous energies. A tempest is brewing; there is a storm in his spirit, and all the imagery of look and expression and bearing tell you so, and seem to say, Beware! They are soul revelations of the mastery pirit over body. How instantly sudden news, if it break the spell of long suspense with the note of gladness, will wipe out the night shadows and flood the face with morn- ing glories; just as, on the other hand, if no hope come and the note be a knell, how will the same countenance droop into the drapery of the grave, and beauty dwell there m eye nor lip nor tone. 'RITUAL PHOTOGRAPHY, 21 5 The outward appearance from day to day and from year to year, as our life Hows on in all its con- nected changes, is but a panorama of the soul, the mtaneous photography oi its vicissitudes, a long continued mnemonic gallery of the varying lights and shades and plots and scenic processions, of the s! less and endless life within us. What history, what biography, annals how grand, poems, pictures, monu- ments, emblems wreathed with hope, and veiled epitaphs, legends of the heart, and silence, would all this record make, which a man builds up through the years God gives him. Yes: we are painting on canvas that shall outlast the face; we are chis- eling on tablets, and carving on pillars, that shall endure when marble and brass are turned to dust. But it is due that we notice with special attention, in connection with the truth we are now considering, the power and function of Prayer. For it was as the Saviour prayed, the record runs, that this glory came upon him. It is probably no infraction of the laws of charity, certainly not the intimation of any, to say that, in the true and full sense of the word, only a few ever pray. Prayer is born of the soul, as streams are of foun- tains, or as ecstasies and agonies are of the heart. They cry out, or sing, of the deep within us. A prayer can never come out of the soul until it is first in it. First the consciousness, then the word that utters it. You cannot begin with words first, unless they are borrowed words. But these will be only as the dead leaves and dried roses of last year's stems. 2l6 DOMINION OF SPIRIT OVER MATTER. You cannot use a prayer twice, any more than you can make a flower bloom twice. Even the Lord's Prayer was for the spirit of it, showing the manner of spirit we should be of, not the manner of words ; just a$ Paul said he was a minister of the New Tes- tament, not of the letter but of the spirit. The letter is dead. When a soul comes to God directly and puts itself into vital connection with Ilim, without any intervention of priest, altar, sacrifice, or word, then the soul becomes charged with God and gives off its sparks in words. The fire of his nature warms it up, kindles it, and it begins to burn and bloom, and sing or sorrow; and these manifestations are its prayer. But you cannot begin with words and get the fire out of them into you. Words are nothing but ashes that are left after the live coal within is Consumed, the result and not the means of prayer. We go to God not to say things, but to be kindled by Ilim ; not to communicate information, but to get inspiration out of Him ; not to induce Him to change his purposes, but to get his purposes into us; never to bind Him, or obligate Him, or obstruct or even help Ilim, but evermore to say, " Thy will be done." If men w r ould pray in the Christly way, they would come to Christly experience. The fashion of their countenance would be changed. They would come to transfigurations of soul and manhood, and glow with inward revelations. Words never trans- figure man. Transfigurations come from thoughts, from feelings, from exaltations. They come from things spiritual, unseen, and eternal; from what has \CY 02 to awaken the soul, to fire the heart, to kindle intellect! to rouse the conscience, to warm the sentiments, stimulate devotion, ami lilt the whole being through a glow of mighty urgency, tow aid the Source of all life. Transfigurations that foreshadow nsions, must come from the powers of the world beyond Visions from the face of the All-beauteous unveiled must seize men, and a direct, conscious in- tercourse with God the Eternal be had, if they would be transformed and transfigured into the spirit of his own likeness, luminous with the prophecy of heaven. This is no dream; it is simply prayer. There is such a thing as the mind's losing itself in the infi- nite Mind. The human heart may yield itself to the bosom of the infinite Life and Lov.e, to be kept and cared for. Man's soul may just turn itself away from beholding vanities, and look towards its Maker, and enter into sympathetic intercourse with Him. And when it does, that will be faith and trust. Then it will be touched with the all-kindling ray and pulse of his being. And when this is done, the soul will pray. Prayer will be born of it. Man will be con- sciously lifted and filled, and God will shine down into him and through him. His soul will be changed in its spiritual look, and the radiance of the immortal countenance shall not be hid. Thus prayer ceases to be a constraint of duty, and becomes an ecstasy of desire. It is no longer an exercise in sacred literature, but a soul-passion be- fore God. It is a liberated impulse of heart, playing 19 il8 OMINIi WIT OVER MAT'IhR. in its utmost freedom; the glad, emancipated soul of the child, breathing its note of plaint or joy into the car of the listening Father. In a word, prayer is immortal hunger eating its own bread, and spiritual thirst drinking at the life-giving fountain whose re- freshing brinj stasy to the eye, and color to the face, and bloom to the lips of even the mortal aspect, clothing it with a visible and prophetic glory, whose consummations are beyond these clay shrines of earth. The power of prayer as an intellectual stimulant is very great. It will not solve problems in geometry, or give the sluggard daily bread without work. But the very act of prayer, if it be true prayer, throws the mind into the highest intellectual state as well as the deepest emotional. If you put the battery of the infinite brain to yours, why should n't it wake? The best prayers are always the best thinkers. For an intellect all alive with the Divine, Infinite Mind, will, of course, be intensely wakeful, living and richly productive. Prayer, of course, cannot paint a pic- ture ; but the soul of genius fired and set all aflame by inspirations from above itself, will be in the best condition to do anything. Up in the high region of prayer, immortal life shines upon the thought sum- mits, and they are warmed down to the very roots. Summer gales come sweeping over the tropical land of the mind, and hidden life blooms out of it. rnity sings in the heart, and new-born joy blushes (»n all the face of life, and man is glorified when he praj 219 Tins is the preparation which all true nun seek when they have any great work to do. When Mof nmuned with God in the Mount, he cam-; down shining in face. It made Paul another being, when, in the heavenly exaltation, things were revealed to him which he could not tell. And apostles and martyrs have felt, in the rapt moods of all days, this Stimulating force upon their minds for their work. Reason boasts of its independence of prayer some- times, but it is a vain boast. As well might the nl earth boast of independence of the sun in heaven. Intellect withers and freezes without this replenishing life and fire from Above. But nowhere more than in the closet does this truth we are discussing assert itself. Many a hidden sanctuary is a Tabor. The devout soul in the closet understands this. Could mortal eye look in, when the door is shut, while some sainted soul is far up on its light-seeking errands, glory would be signalled in the countenance of the worshiper, and daybreak of other worlds. In no hour is the true man so serene in face, so tranquil, balanced, exalted and strong, as when he comes from the hidings of the inner life where God has been sought in communion. It is grand for man to be alone on the mountains with God a little while in the morning, before plung- ing into the rush of the day. He who never knows solitude will never reach true greatness. Man must be alone sometimes, or die. In retreats of mental loneliness and heart isolation, our sensibilities flood up into the purest light, and catch the radiance that gilds the prospect of heaven. 220 DOMINION 01 SPIRIT OVER MATTER. But touching the power of prayer, it must be re- marked that it is in the stressful hours of the soul, when it is in straits, when a world hangs upon it and it is pressed by some mighty urgency of impending woe, that prayer has its greatest power. God is t to us when most needed, in times of heart- break, when we go down into the valley all alone, and the world is sunless. Then He seems to come and break over the barriers that wall Him off from our spirits, and leaps down into the heart of our intercessions, rolling away the mountains, lifting the clouds, and swallowing up all the old night of despair in the fresh brightness of his presence. Prayer then becomes a transfiguration that converts even death into a revelation. The vale of darkness becomes a Tabor, and the drapery of the grave an ascension robe. Thousands have emerged from their prisons singing, and gone up with radiant look in chariots of flame. Thus it was with Christ when he strengthened himself for his hour. His soul was in transfigura- tions while a world hung upon him. In that night of darkness God tented, and a glory was lit there from beyond all veils. Somehow it seems to be ordered that no face shall shine sweetest till the shadows have passed over it. These prepare it for the higher burnishing. Sweet- est tones are born of complaining discords. God and heaven come to us through the cross. The scenery of the natural heavens is never so grand as when hung with dark convolutions of cloud-drapery, when the sun is behind, shooting his radiance through GOO/) SOULS MAK the Folds, a\\<\ kindling it all into burning throne >ries oi >hire and gold. So with the soul in the spiritual clouds. If God can come into it then, its sky is transfigured, it is a burning temple. .And prayer is the torch that can kindle that flame. Hut let us advance a little for a different view. The truth we are considering is not limited to the sphere of prayer, technically so designated, When- ever any great and glorious subject takes hold of the mind powerfully, it is of the nature of things that it should be lifted to higher planes of light and force. High intellectual pursuits report themselves in the bearing and manners of men. The general aspect of life is their revelation. The atmosphere about such lives is surcharged with latent meaning. As a general thing, men who think best look best, behave best, enjoy themselves best. A good soul makes a good countenance. A fine, intelligent spirit, with the fires of intellect burning inside, will light up plain features and make even homely ones comely. Cosmetics will not do this, but thought will, beauti- ful sentiment will. Fine and lofty feelings will glow there as gold in sunsets and purple in dawns. The vernal fires blazing within will keep bloom outside and keep off wrinkles better than the sorceries of the toilet, and send the violets blooming down beneath the snow-crust of years. I have often wondered that the beauty-loving passion of our race did not take more pains to plant the seeds of im- mortal youth where they would be most likely to live and give back their verdure and bloom peren- 19 * 222 DOMINI SPIRIT OVER MATTER. nially. The greatest thing God ever made of clay, is the human countenance. Sometimes it is nothing to look at of itself, cast in no model of symmetry, grace or majesty. Like porcelain transparence, such may present neither comeliness nor meaning of them- selves. But let the fires be kindled on the other side, put the light behind the transparency, start the flame in the candlestick of the soul, and lo ! all is transfigured in a moment. The clay becomes glori- fied. Beauty that is fadeless beams and trembles in every line, and glows in magic tracery on the veil. The fine moods of genius are all fulfilments of this law. It flings its inspirations outward. Here the soul is artist, incarnating ideals. Milton's face was a thousand times a poem. Beethoven's symphony and Raphael's transfiguration the canvas never caught, while his of Patmos was a New Jerusalem come down out of heaven from God. The fashion of the coun- tenance may be the grandest rehearsal of inward glories. It is every one's duty to keep such a fashion. Some inspiration should be shining out all the time. God made the countenance to be a reminder of Him- self. It should speak or sing or glow from some spark struck from its Maker, that the night side of the veil may hold the promise of morning. Even the ravages of time maybe stayed to a good extent by the high dominion of spirit over body. It is not needful that souls grow old. Strong fire may burn upon wintry hearths, and the bud and bloom of immortal youth may be putting forth from the in- terior, while even the outward husk is dropping THE FACE MEANS ( • A'. v. Time will make the veil only more trans- nt if we say so. The brightest glories may be mirrored at last Thus have we turned the phases of our many-sided theme. One thing stands foremost : Tin soul is king; the mind is the man. Whatever is Uppermost ifl character is apt to be conspicuous in life and behavior, and will name us when life and all appearances are done. What were these bodies, the finest look flashing with nameless wonder, were they not the spirit's shrine? What but a casket without a jewel, dark lanterns, lumps of clay, fireless shadows ! The face, then, means character. The general aspect and bearing, the air and expression which fix the individuality of the man, are determined by the thoughts that populate fiis brain, the feelings that animate his heart. This does not mean to contra- vene the general statement that appearances may deceive, but to affirm the truth that the general at- mosphere of one's personality is determined by the character of his inner life. Strong purposes outline themselves in the features; strong passions burn and cut their deep channels where lines of beauty ought to curve. And how gross and grovelling propensities trail their muddy records where signals of glory ought to be flying; while care furrows and discontent wrinkles the brow of life, and vanity flutters her tell- tale signals in every breeze. Just as, on the other hand, calm sereneness on the summer sky, light on the distant hills, tell us how beautiful feelings repose in human looks. Sweetness and serenity of spirit 22 \ D( WIN) ' SPIRIT I 7: R MA ITER. lave the countenance with the hues of other worlds. All beauty dethroned within, makes the outward temple a ruin — a wreck and chaos. Beauty lit, and her lamp burning at the centre, throws out her luminous shadows all around, outlining a temple imperishable. At any rate, there is a glory which man reaches oily by the pathway of highest thoughts, those that are truest, noblest, most regal in themselves. Hence it is a sacred duty as it is a privilege abiding with every man, to live above himself, to keep the corn- pan}' and be under the draft of endeavors and aspi- rations self- transcending. This is the marvelous n of being. Upon just this ascension path Christ came to put us and lead us. Such is our nature, that unless we rise we incvitabl\*sink. God has made us expectant of new and perpetual morn. We glow in true lustre only as we near the purple gateways. If we turn the organ of spiritual vision downward to darkness, it perislu But just because our ascension path is a stairway of the highest, noblest thoughts, are we obliged to come at last to religious thoughts. There are no highest but these. No others take us on to a life above nature. These do. God is in them, and they are God in us. Here is immortality. All fire of soul that >hall not go out, emanates from this sun. The fadeless flowers of mind and heart bloom from the quickening touch of this summer life. No soul can live without religion. It will shrink and wither, and become lean and haggard and lost, untrans- red, 77: And tin to th I with, viz.: the highest form of relij in c It was as he pra remember, that the fashion of his countenance was changed. Here is not only the soul's hur but its feeding, its reception and assimilation of the divine nurture. We come to banquets in this uplifted consciousness, into the tinted glories of and kick rays from the eternal Mind; v into the soul when we pray. I [ere is the mount ; here the truest transfiguration to us mortals here in time. But more grand and glorious than any fashion of countenance, more expressive than any mirrored >f thought or sentiment in the human face, is that embodiment of truth and power which is con- tained in the sum total of a good man's life. What we signify of soul and being in the connected ph. and changes that make up our moral probation, the finish of our manhood and womanhood, this is the great verdict of the question on trial. If life be divinely transfigured, then comes color to its earnest countenance, which the blood of cleansing meant to give. The soul beams forth in this great broad out- look, an earnest of the life to come. And then, when we come to think of it, how do we know but these countenances of time shall be familiar in eternity? These old personalities, the illuminated looks and remembrances of to-day, im- mortalized? What shall we be there but just these? Be it ours, then, to see that the lights are beau- 226 DOMINION OF SPIRIT OVER MATTER. teous ; that the fashion of the immortal countenance be like unto that of the Son of God. Heaven is the soul transfigured with celestial brightness. No look of sin or shame or sorrow shall be there, but the glory of the Lamb lighting it with eternal day. There was once on earth a perfect life; it was cradled in innocence ; its childhood was a summer day of veiled light and waxing wonders; its man- hood stern, stormy, grand, but gentle; and its exit a convulsion that shattered the prisons of darkness and despair, and planted the signals of eternal dis- aster over sin, death, and hell. It lit the torch of hope on the pathway of mortals, and left it burning, and then passed into shadow. Be it ours to follow that life; in the dawn and in the noonday; down through the valley and up the ascension path; till, with Him and Elias and Moses, and all the glorified, we come to the great assembly at the right hand of God. XV. debt} -as (;//■. lie) *Ju hot of God. hi Christ laid dawn his life for u . i John iii. 16. hath HO man than this, that a man lay down his life' for his friends. John xv. 13. PERHAPS some of you noticed, the other day, that President Finney, in conducting a commu- nion service of several associated churches, I believe, invited not only members of all churches to remain, but in addition to church-members, invited also per- sons not members of any church, who, nevertheless, wished to be followers of the Truth and Life, to tarry at the service. That was Mr. Finney. I endorse the act heartily; and I only wait for the time to come when all the churches shall endorse it — for the time surely will come. And if this church is ready for it, and by vote or any other way will commission me to give that invitation, I shall be ready. I am outgrowing artificial distinctions more and more every day. A man is a man, true or false, and a Christian is a Christian, not by virtue of the pew he occupies, the church he attends, or his ecclesiastical status, but by virtue of his character and essential worth before God. If any of you take comfort in so thinking, I am 227 2 28 DEBT? —OR GIFT? glad But you must remember, also, that while you have comfort as a man and a Christian outside, there are a great many reasons why you should rejoice in all this inside. Christianity and manhood organized, make an institution of unspeakable power. A church, animated by a sense of its own proper significance, is a spiritual engine in the world for truth and virtue, whose potency is without a peer. It asserts God; scatters light; educates and exalts man; and is the new spiritual kingdom in its measure. Men come into churches under the laws of affinity. True men seek their affiliation not artificially but spiritually, sympathetically; not to be saved, but to assert the w of salvation. The force of each is thus multi- plied by that of all. So we give the usual invitation this morning, subject to the judgment and conscience of each one. And now I invite your attention to these grand words : "Hereby perceive we the love of God, because Christ laid dawn his life for us" Here, at any rate, the death of Christ expressed the love of God. Again, m the gospel of John : " Greater lave hath no man than this, that a nam lay dawn his life for his friends!' Exactly what Christ did. But that is not all. Listen further : " God hath eomnieuded his love toward us, in that while we were yet sinners, Christ died far us" — for foes even, as well as friends. Broader even than Mr. Finney, Christ is. And why all that? For God so loved the world that He gave his only So/i that wh sai ver believeth in Him should not perish, but have rlasting life. (7/AV\/".s DEATH EXPRl 229 I know these are picked passa The Bible made from the Divine head and the Divine heart, and these pass :ome from the heart. They are repre- sentatives of the heart class generally. But Some- how there is a general feeling of consent throughout Christendom, that the centre and saving significan of the gospel is heart power rather than head power. It is love rather than law — life as distinct from light. Indeed, John says the light is life shining. It is a matter of general agreement, moreover, without qual- ification, throughout Christendom, that Christ died. All who believe that He lived, believe that He died. There is no diversity of opinion on this. Again, it is an universal consent and testimony that Christ died for us — in some sense, that He died for men. Again, also, it is the universal belief, standing in general testimony, that in some sense Christ died to express love. As in the text, " Hereby perceive wc the love of God, because Christ laid down Ills life for us!' That is what he did it for, to express God's love. So that, generally, love is considered the cen- tral and essential substance of the gospel. And yet we all know that the New Testament abounds in statements from which men have inferred that the death of Christ expressed not the lave of God, but the wrath of God ; passages from which they infer that the death of Christ meant God's penal anger; that it means punishment ; that it means pen- alty — the high exactions of justice as distinct from the (rcQ gift of grace and love. Xow this view of Christianity is called, by way of 20 230 - OR GIFTf distinction, the "satisfaction" view. It is expressed thus: "Divine Justin satisfaction far the sins of men by tin substituted penal sufferings of the Son of i" This is sometimes called also the commercial view of salvation, or of Christ's work, as distinguished from the Spiritual and gracious view. Hence certain terms rite in the handling of this satisfaction or com- mercial view. For instance, the conception is that OWe avast debt to God, and Christ comes anci offers Himself as payment of the debt — the word debt being a commercial term. Again, salvation, or the benefits of the Gospel are conceived to be a purcliasc from somebody — from some power possessing the desired boon; and Christ, in dying, becomes the price of that purchase. Thus, also, under the same view, we come upon the word ransom i which is in the Bible; the idea of which being a redemption back out of captivity, of one who has been captured by a hostile power. Christ paid the ransom — paid it by his agony. Other com- mercial terms come into use, as when men say, the suffering of Christ liquidated the claims of the law; Christ was substituted for our indebtedness — com- mercial terms. Again, he took upon himself our liabilities, and God imputed them to Him — words indicative of a commercial transaction. God ac- cepted him as our surety; as if we stood in account with God, and being insolvent, utterly bankrupt, Chi ps in, bringing so much agony- money to pay the deficit on the balance-sheet, and thus square the account with God. Christ constitutes a grand credit entry in the profit and loss account, that mal; (1 with the 1 Wvine g< ►vernment ( rod is satisfied. Christ is his quit claim. These are the satis- tion and commercial views of salvation, as indi- cated by the terms selected for handling it. Or, should the matter be contemplated under a simply judicial aspect, we find coming into use another set of terms indicating a criminal status of Christ, and the action of penal law. For instance, Christ is conceived o( as a victim demanded by out- fed justice \ Christ is conceived of as a bloody sac- re to propitiate God and win back his lost favor. God is thought of as punishing Christ for our sins ; or, is viewed as putting the stripes that belonged to us on to Christ. Christ is conceived of as bearing the penalty of our transgression. And this is the way He satisfies the claims God holds against us. The laws and status of the Divine government in relation to man, become changed by Christ. Christ reconciles God; satisfies Him; enables Him thus to go forward in the'work of salvation. This, you know, is what is called the Calvinistic view of Christianity. Not that Calvin originated it three hundred years ago ; not that these ideas were never in the minds of men before the days of the great Reformer; but that master-mind gathered up the elements of the grand system and codified them, being of legal bent and training himself. Having not only an acute, but vigorously logical mind, he compiled and compacted this iron system, called the satisfaction system, or the commercial system, or the 232 Dl R GIFTt ,m ; so that it not only hears his name, but it has held the faith of mankind greatly from that time to this. I can give it to you in a word. Calvin, in his Institutes, says : " I lad Christ been murdered by robbers, his death Would have been no satisfaction to God ; but when lie was regarded as a criminal it was incumbent on him to feel the severity of dh'i)ic revenge^ in order that he might both ward off and satisfy a righteous sentence ; wherefore we wonder not that he is said to have descended into hell, since he endured that death which is inflicted by an angry God on the wicked." This, you perceive, is exactly and logically the doctrine of substituted penalty, never so forcibly put as by this great intellect of Calvin. Our sensibilities start back, I know, in this day, from such views of God and his gospel; and nine out of ten would probably disown all faith in them. And yet, touch one stone in the arch and the structure comes down. Break one link in the chain and the rest is no better than a rope of sand. If we take the standpoint of the Westminster divines, the severity of their views on the doctrine of God and Christ, is quite as vigorous as anything we find in the Genevan Master. They could say: 44 The Father chose the objects of mercy ; the Son purchased redemption for them. By the decree of God for the manifestation of his own glory, some are predestined to everlasting life, and others preor- dained to everlasting death. God was pleased to pass them by, and ordain them to wrath for their sin, the praise of his glorious justice Now, I do not cite these different systems for the sake of criti them, [bring them forward show the difference between the commercial vi< and the spiritual view ; between the debt view and the grace view; between the law view and the love view; between the arithmetical view and the ethii view of the gospel. The difference comes upon our thought by such question- a-: " Does God demand pay tor our indebtedn if He came forth as any other collector, taking us by the throat, as the par- able has it, saying, pay me that thou owest? and does Christ .step in and pay the debt and let us off?" or, " Does God come forth the forgiver of our debts, sending Christ into the heart to tell how it is done ? " J Ie cannot do both — collect the debt and forgive it too. Is Christ punished instead of ourselves ? Or does Christ come into the world God's offer of pardon on our repentance and forsaking of sin? For he cannot pardon and punish too. No matter whether God deals with you or your substitute. If the debt is paid, or the sin punished in any way, pardon and forgiveness as grace, a free gift, is simply absurd. The only question is, which is the gospel, grace or debt? punishment or forgiveness? pardon as a gratuity, or pardon purchased and paid for? The mighty matter turns on the interpretation of words, and the genuine conception of the work of Christ. Did Christ come to reconcile God to man, or man to God ? Do we conceive his design to be 20 * 234 DEBT?— OR CUT? to change the status of the Divine government towards man, or to change the status of man's char- acter towards the Divine government? Does Christ by his life and death contribute any competence to the Divine government not originally inhering in it? or is lie in the world to make known and to execute the unoriginated and eternal competence of that government? I Ionest men have held both views; good men have held both, and they hold both to-day. There is, I add, truth in both schemes ; for you cannot find a scheme of faith in history that has not had some power of truth in it; and it is the truth that holds men. Doubtless there is a high point of view which the human mind and heart will reach by and by, from which this dual aspect of Christianity may be viewed, and seen to be in harmonious adjustment and one- ness in itself. When we leave human theories; when we leave artificial schemes of thought ; drop the syl- logism of Aristotle and walk in the inspiration of John; then we shall begin to feel even within us the sympathetic affinity of truth in all its diversities and divorcements, and we shall walk not only in the grace of Justice but in the justice of Grace. When men pass by the human media, discolored by time, by circumstances, by individuality, and come directly to the text itself — nay, rather, when the providence of God shall raise up a fresh generation of thinkers that never knew the constraining bias of rhetoric, art, conventionalism and speculation, com- ing directly to the fresh words of Christ, then we Gi shall begin, or the world will h " and feel the vital force of the harmony and ami regenerating power of truth and life,— the eternal embrace of justice and love. Even now love is as exact as justice is gracious. There is not an attribute of God that may not he enunciated by the lip of any other attribute. There is no sepa- rate interest; there is a mighty harmony eternally there. Old Mercy herself is just, and Justice is mer- ciful. And this breaking things asunder which God has joined together, is direful misfortune in the thinking and faith of the world. Law itself is gra- cious, and grace is equally lawful; righteousness and truth met eternally ago; pardon and penalty melt into one in the Father's heart. Let us then, this morning at any rate, seek the higher point; let us endeavor to emancipate ourselves from the thrall of the lower love. Let us not linger among the conflicts and the jars of mere human thinking, but turn from human doubt to belief in God. Do it by your heart ; do it by your spirit ; do it by your faith, your whole soul. It is your right ; it is your privilege, especially, to hold no view that shall chill the debt of gratitude in the soul, from the fact that your obligations seem to have been cancelled by another. Drop not religion down to the level of a mercenary transaction —to a mere commercial adjustment. Hold yourself an infinite debtor, but to love and forgiveness without price. Chime in with the old angel-song, " Glory to God in the highest, peace on earth, good will to men;" God so loved the 236 D. - OR GlFTf world from eternity of his own motion and nature that He sent Christ to make known his love and apply it. He came even to the cross, to the grave, and out of the grave, to the manifestation of that love. To-day, then, we stand on these heart texts ; for the communion day is a heart-day. We perceive the love of God now, in tliat Christ laid down his life for us. '* Greater love hath no man than this, that a man lay down his life for his friends." But more was done than this, in the fact that God commended his own love toward us, in that while we were not friends but sinners, Christ died for us. All coming out of the original germ, that God so loved the world that lie gave his Son, that whosoever should believe in Him .should not perish, but live evermore. Here we are safe; here we can be grateful; here we melt into penitence; here we bloom in hope. We can take our stand now with ancient Paul him- self, who said: "I am crucified with Christ ; never- theless I live; yet not I, but Christ liveth in me. And the life which I now live in the flesh, I live by the faith of the Son of God, who loveth me and gave 1 Iimself for me." Let us stand there to-day, not chilled and shiver- ing as culprits fearing sentence, but exultant and jubilant under the grand grace proclamation of life. The prison-doors are open, the culprit chains are shattered. The Father has spoken. He has bread for the hungry, and healing for the sick, and out- stretched arms and insignia of honor for ever)' re- turning prodigal. XVI. DRAWING NIGH UN: W. Di nigk ante Lines iv, Till. I movement, n<>t of antecedence and consequence; but of simultaneousness. When two ai ;hcr, one the other. The text therefore enunciat reat principle in religion. The principle is: if you want a blessing from God, go to God for it; use the rational means therefor; fulfill the cotrdit >f receiving it. [fyoU want anything from the market, go to the market for it and it is yours. Do you wish education ? go to education for the gift, and education is with you. Are you in frailty, seeking health, sighing for her rich fountains? approacli them and her benedictions are yours. Are you an aspirant for honor? rise to honor and honor is yours. Do you hunger and thirst for purity? you have nothin do but to be pure, and purity is with you — not otherwise. No matter how much faith you have in purity ; no matter how abundant and inspired your hymns of praise to purity; if you desire her, be pure and she is yours. Draw nigh unto anything, and that to which you draw nigh, draws nigh to you; that which inter- spaces you vanishes, and the proximity ensues in the premises. 237 238 ; NIGH UNTO GOD. There is it deal said about drawing nigh unto God ; a great deal of talk about living near to God ; so much that we are quite familiar with it. I often think we have lost the crisp, contractile force of the idea, allowing it to drop into mere cant. Let us see then, if we can, what is really meant by drawing nigh unto God. Not spatially is it to be done ; for the distance be- tween God and any soul is not a matter of space at all ; it is not a matter of interstellar or planetary ranges. God is just as near to you on the Pacific as on the Atlantic coast; just as near on the further continent as here; just as near, notwithstanding fues and leagues may interspace point and point, or being and being. Take the wings of the morning and dwell in the uttermost parts of the earth, and God is there as much as when and where you started. Make your bed in hell — lie is there. The separa- tion is not, in an)' sense, a matter of space or time. Neither is it a matter of mere existence, or a meta- physical distance; for in Him perpetually we live and move and have our being. God touches all being at all times, and under all possible conditions. Therefore this is not the difference. Neither is it that of officiality. God is no more remote from one soul than from another as to his Fatherhood He is the Father of all men. He is the judge of all alike. He is the universal lawgiver. He is the governor over all; the bountiful provider for all. He sendeth rain upon the just and the un- just; and He is no respecter of persons. This is not the distance and the difference. WHAT iS Rl Hut this it is, vi/. : Distance and difference of ch octet; a disparity, not of being, but of quality being. I think you will sometim tired of hearing this 1 character so often in connection with religion. It is a pulpit innovation, perhaps; and yet it is all there is oi religion. Eliminate this, or leave it out in anyway, and the rest is a mere spasm or phantom of cant. The difference that n< I be overcome in your approaches to God, is the difference between his character and yours, and nothing else. We draw near to Him when we approximate his likeness in the quality of our virtue, of our nature — in a word. of our character. But, ah ! what is character ? says some one ; what is it? how is it made? of what does it consist? We are told that w r e are created in the image of God; which means that we have certain capacities, certain powers, faculties, elemental constituencies of our nature, the immortal humanity deposited within us, by virtue of which we are capable of becoming like God. In this sense we bear his imaLre. Image o o is prophetic; image is an outline possibility; a com- petency. In this respect we have three main elements : our intelligent nature, our moral nature, our spiritual nature. Our intelligent nature relates us to God under capacities of receiving truth. It is the truth- acquiring possibility within us. Our moral nature enables us to be right instead of wrong, or wrong instead of right, as we determine. It enables us to 240 DRAWING XIGll UNTQ COD. be righteous. We arc thus capable of repeating the virtue in God. Our spiritual nature or capacity is that by which we can be receptive of the Divine, and become subjects of the life and inspiration of God. God may glow in the torpor of our nature through an elemental relation to Him, deeper than thought, deeper than virtue, through that radical endowment of being whose root drinks life directly from Him. Now the development of this threefold compe- tence of our nature, the balancing of all the powers therein, the putting to right use of everything that makes us, is the function and the fact of character. No matter how your associations may bias you ; no matter how like a sweet morsel you may roll some- thing else under the tongue of your memory or hope; your religion is worth what you are worth in God's estimate as to your character; nothing more. So that this drawing nigh to God, you perceive, is no artificial matter; it is no mechanical contrivance, no dead paint or formulated imitation; no panto- mime or simulacrum whatever. It is a moral sig- nificance involving virtue, right, purity and all the excellences and graces of human character. It in- volves, as we have already seen, not only the moral element, but the spiritual element; the exercise of the deep, ultimate capacity in human nature for receiving God, and all that is sweet and divine and ecstatic within I Iim. Tp draw near to God artificially, is very much like drawing near to these beautiful flowers by way of silk and satin and paint. It can be done; and the R TIL /. 241 unpr 1 eye shall be cheated We can imil but it will Dot be the thing of love and beauty and truth. There must be more than imitations. So the bloom that comes from us must be an efflorescence from the living root that God planted in our nature. I know this will be nothing but a human blossom in itself; therefore I add, that every soul which draws nigh to God in a way to acquire the Divine charac- oiust have this human blossom fertilised by the counter-bloom of the Divine nature itself. The hu- man is the candle, but it must be lighted by the Di- vine spark. The human, however pure, is nothing more than the measure of meal ; it must be pervaded by the Divine leaven. The human, however perfect in its stage, is still raw and unripe until perfected by the clime far away. This is the way character comes ; this is the manner of it and the substance of it. It is evident, therefore, that no more external in- stitute, ritual, ordinance, can ever bring a spiritual, ethical being to the spiritual, ethical standard of another being; no ecclesiastical status can put a soul into proximity to God; no dogmatic furnish- , however full, however fiery, however ancient, mossy or recent, have anything to do with this. It is a matter personal, entirely; it is a matter spiritual, essentially; it is a matter of character, quality of soul, intensity of virtue, and only this. It means sweetness and purity of heart, of spirit, of temper; it means Christliness of soul ; it means Godliness of character ; and that is all it means. Now for exactly this you must see that Jesus 21 Q ^42 DRAWING NIGH UNTO COD. Christ came into the world bringing his grand Gos- pel. Christ and the power of God in his teachings, are here to draw men unto Him. They are to draw men up, not to drag God down. Christ and his pel are the long arm of the Almighty reached out to the world. They brought the Father within feasible, visible reach of the child. Christ told the world the way to God ; furnished the world the truth towards God and the life of God. He told men how to go to Him, and what to do, to be, to suffer and enjoy, as they should rise in character to the Divine standard. Christ and his teachings were the spark to light the candle; they were the pollen scattered from the heavenly blossom upon the human bloom of our human nature; they were the leaven in this measure of meal, making bread for angels. And all this was and is a provision for every solitary soul of the world ; light for every man, bread for every child of the race ; hope for all who will yield the due measure of confidence and trust towards God. Not for mankind only — all peoples and climes and kin- dreds of this world — but for other worlds, too, is this gift of Christ and his teachings. Included therein is an organic function by which the fortunes of two orders of existence are woven together. We are in the planting hour; we are to be in the reap- ing hour by and by. Such organic unity is stipu- lated and vouched for by Christ and his Gospel, sent into the world by God to tell us of this great and glorious thin Now, exactly here are the meaning and worth of all 1 i ; here is the meaning and the realitj ition. To be saved is to become like Christ — God — not in your talk, not in your ceremony, in your imitation, not in your symbols, but in your virtues, in your character; and just in the de- that you conic near to the high standard, arc: you saved. As you conic short you lack salvation. Sonic arc scarcely saved — saved as by fire. Some will be but as a glimmering, twinkling speck, while others will he like radiant star-; and others still, according to the Hook, like burning suns in the Canopy of glory. Just in the ratio under which we Stand in our character to the Divine character, will be our status in the world of life. What a glorious conception this is ! What a grand scheme of being to contemplate! How the mere thought of it seems to throb down its inspiration into brain and all nature! The glory thereof become anticipative glow and charm in the human heart. What waking under the inspiring touch of the glo- rious conception that we live and move and have our being under such grand economy as this ! Be- ginning to exist as an image, and environed by Di- vine and immortal helpers, our growth and develop- ment reach that final, terminal stage, in which we shall stand completed, answering face to face unto God. There have ever been two opinions in the world respecting this matter of religion and salvation. One has been, that man should come to God ; the other has been, that God should come to man. Now I think that we may steer clear of difficulty by the 244 DRAWING NIGH UNTO GOD. \ of our subject. God has already conic to man in Jesus Christ; in his Gospel ; in the revelations of all his providence ; in the revelations of all his works. I [e has already come, and is here, in the possibilities and in the provisions of salvation. Man must come rod in the actualities of these possibilities — in the realization of these provisions. He is to make concrete what before was only in the abstract. He is to make substantial what was at first only shadowy and hypothetical. God has come, and man has to come. Again : it has been the opinion of a portion of t mankind, that God was to do everything and man nothing; while on the other hand, the opinion has 1) ?en, that man is to do everything and God nothing. Now the light of our subject scatters all such confu- sion. The God o[ heaven did indeed let down the golden ladder whose foot touched to the uttermost the depths of humanity, and then the call was, "O man, ascend this ladder and draw nigh unto me; for in Mich ascension I shall be nigh unto you." We are co-workers with God. Those notions I just referred to were not born of the New Testament ; th y were born among the musty speculations of rs ; the\- are a kind of hybrid offspring from the wedlock of pagan philosophy and the sweet gospel of St. John. God created us in his likeness, with the possibility and capacity of reaching his own . his virtues through our fidelity. There Was his work, and here is ours; and this confusion vanishes. 1 [ence that grand passage in Paul : " Work MA OUt your own salvation with fear and tremblin These institutions, these positions, these moth gran 1 inspiring labors working in you, in all your endeavors to do God's command, namely, to come up to the standard of His character. The nearer you work to this standard, the nearer you will be to Him; the nearer you agree with God, the more directly agree with you; and when you come to- gether, that oneness is peace, reconciliation, atone- ment reali/ I want you to think of that word atonement. It is not a sounding syllable; it is not a mere passing word; there is unspeakable depth of meaning in it. It means the bringing of the soul into fellowship, harmony and union with God ; renewing it after his own divine likeness; filling it with his own wisdom and unselfish love; bringing it at one \\\i\\ Him in feeling, desire and purpose. The value of Christ and his religion is exactly here : Gocfs power to bring humanity, as to its cliarac- to\ up to the standard of Divinity, as to its character. Christ and his character are virtue-powers to make men virtuous; they are holy powers to make us holy ; they are Godly powers to make us godly; heavenly powers to make us heavenly. Not substi- tutes — not mere cards of presentation — they mean ourselves, or Christ's spirit and character in us. Just in proportion as we approximate, morally and spiritually, the I Hvine standard, the difference between that standard and ourselves vanishes. When our souls are ripened into the fullness of the heavenly 21* 246 DRAWING NIGH UNTO G< fruition, we shall be fruits of immortality; and in such coming to God, He will have come to us in oneness and ripeness and sweetness forever. Here is the great Reconciliation; yes, the great Reconciler. They stand as the pledge that whoso- ever worketh in the name of the Lord and in the nature of the Lord, shall not find his work in vain. They come down here as the ascending path of man up to glory ; and we walk step after step, step after step, as we add virtue to virtue, grace to grace. Mistake not times and places — not this mountain or that mountain, not this church or that church, not one denomination or another denomination — for God. Wherever there is a spiritual, devout heart or character, there God is tented and there heaven begins. The time for all tin's is life — the long life we may live on earth; every day, not one-seventh of the days ; not special places and times and seasons alone, but continuous life; the deeds of men, the thoughts of men, the motives and beliefs of men in their current birth and flow. Not only must we be sometimes drawing r to God, but always ; when we buy, when we sell ; when we speak of each other; wdicn we patrol the streets alone or in company ; when we are at a neigh- hou^e ; when we are the custodians of his repu- tation or his character. We are always drawing near to G >d, or increasing the distance between ourselves and 1 [im. Not only in our doctrine ; not only in our ; not mainly in our ecclesiastical status; not i\- in our professions; bet essentially in ours, do we draw near to Him. ^_ Df 247 Time is drawing us near I 1. The gol hours of Him. We are ap hing Him; we arc nearing the tribunal where we shall sec Him in his character. Then in the light of it we shall sec truly our own. The question I ask now is, Will it be a burning • contrast, or a sweet resem- blance? Will it be a jarring discord, or the chime which makes the key of eternity's song? We are ring God in this sense rapidly. He will not ask bout human standards. There will be no ques- tion put as to whether you conform to this standard or that or the other, remotely laid down or recently. Not a word will be said about such things. Here is the standard, divine, immortal; God himself, only God. " How square you unto that, O soul ? How much are you like Me?" " O Lord, have we not taught in thy name, sung in thy name, fought in thy name ? have we not burned heretics in thy name? have we not turned the world upside down in thy name?" M l never knew you," may possibly be the only response ; 11 how much are you like Me ?" The fruits of the spirit are sweetness, gentleness, love, purity, power, grandeur and glory of soul, fragrance of saintliness that shall make angels for the regaling of your presence, if you are thus fruitful. There is a beautiful world over there — beautiful as God, populated greatly already. Thousands of harps are struck by fingers we have pressed. They are triumphant; they bear the likeness. What, O DRAWING NIGH UNTO GOD. soul, is your great interest as you draw nigh to that world ? Will they greet you gladly ? Will old sun- dered loves strike hands of recognition again, like music melting into music ? That is all a matter of fitness; all a matter of virtue, sweetness, charm — of how much you are worth in God's sight, as related to their worth in his sight. We are coming not only to God, nearing not only the spiritual world, but we are nearing our final self, our second self, the terminal self. We are nearing the self of harvest, of which the present hour is the seed- planting. Shall we be glad to see ourselves? Shall we be a benediction upon our own heads for ever and ever? Will there be peace in here — at heart? will there be power here, and shall I be easy-man- nered in heavenly presences? Will my mien and spiritual bearing be that of homelike grace in the society of beauty and blessedness? These are the questions to ask now. If we are drawing near to the significance of things in this sense, then we shall be saved. We need have no other thought, in faith, in prayer, in deed, in memory or hope, but this identity of worth with God — this at-oncness or union of our souls with Him. Draw near to Him, then, in truth, in purity, in beauty, in accord with Him in his estimate of the nobility of true humanity; glow with Him in the or of an immortal and unselfish love; and this shall be spiritual and eternal nearness. > come back to the mansions, the household of heaven ; so dwells for ever the Father with the chil- li. XVII. THE LAMB HOOD OF GOD— AND HOW /'/' TAKES AWA Y SIX. \ )ld the La rub of God that tak tlie sin of the world, — John i. 2 THE word lamb is a prominent Bible word ; and as we find it in connection with altar usage, together with the tropical sense which it bears in the imagery that sets forth the Divine nature, it is so familiar and well understood that it is not needful to tarry for formal elucidation. All that is tender and gentle is implied ; all that is pure, patient and long- suffering in God is intended. It means God's self- sacrifice ; his suffering sensibility in view of sin; his distress at our self-inflicted injuries ; his grief and burden of love over our unfilial dereliction, and his unrequited love. In a word, it signifies God's heart pierced by our transgressions, and bearing the load of our sins and our guilt. His soul - sympathy weighed down for us ; wounded, weeping, sorrowing love ; the great self-compensating balance of his own nature, whereby sorrowing paternity begets a tribute to Deity itself, and the capability of self-sacrifice in the interests of redemption from sin and disaster, stands as innate satisfaction from the foundation of the world. Such is the Lambliood of the Divine nature. 249 250 /•; LAMBHOOD OF GOD, /■. . The Lamb of the Old Testament is typical, sym- bolical, ceremonial, lustral ; the Lamb of the New tament is personal, spiritual, real; the Lamb of God is living, loving, divine, eternal. There is the sign ; there is the word; and there is the idea. In the Old Testament it blossomed ; in the New it fruited ; but the root or seed was in God, and :eas God. Sublimely may it be said: u In the inning was this Lambhood, and the Lambhood with (]od, and the same was God." Men are accustomed to say, the Fatherhood is God; the Christhood is God; the Lambhood. is God; the Spirithood is God, putting predicate for subject. Say, better, the Fatherhood is of God ; the Christ- hood is of God \ the Lambhood is of God ; the Spirit- hood is of God — using, as the grammarians say, the subjective genitive instead of the objective. Fatherhood, Christhood, Spirithood, do not locate their meaning outside of God, objective to Him ; but inside, carrying only a subjective significance. They interpret God; tell what lie is, not what something else is. They are of Him; reveal Him; are Him- self speaking, working, creating, re-creating. There is that true of God which gives divine fitness to such diction. He thus becomes his own dictionary. Taking this view of the matter, the way is clear and direct to certain results. If God is the Father- hood of the world, then this Fatherhood is divine and eternal ; if I le is the Christhood, then the Christ- hood must be divine and eternal; so if He is the Lambhood. the Lambhood must be divine and eternal, slain from the foundation of the WOI* Id The ne is true of all that may he justly predicated the divine and eternal Godhood Thus the Divine Nature -lands in unbroken coherence from the foun- dation of the world; in organic oneness from first to last, whether contemplated in relation to Creation, Providence, or Redemption. God is One; his gov- ernment one. His mighty scheme of wisdom, love and power is but I Iimself projected ; an organic whole of vital functions, holding sovereign unity in correlate diversity and subordinate manifoldness as sential to the absolute unity. In Him do all things consist. The Lambhood of God is the heart of God ; that cherished inmost that lies in the bosom of the Father, innocent, tender, gentle, patient, yearning, long-suffer- ing, self-sacrificing, bleeding, interceding. It is this sorrow-pierced, sin-bearing, heart-aching stress of Paternal passion, whose innate necessities are fitly pointed to in the symbol, naked of euphemism, M slain from the foundation of the world." We know, then, where to look for our Christ, the Lamb, the Gospel and salvation. They are of God, in God, yea, are God himself. To seek them else- where is to be 0-theistic in our religion. We are thus able to be sure of our standing firmly and clparly on Monotheism. We have not gods many, but one God, besides whom there is none other. This truth was the sublime assertion of the Old Dis- pensation ; not less sublimely asserted in the New, but more fully developed there, and brought, exe- 252 THE LAMBHOOD OF GOD, ETC. cutively, into adaptation to the life, nature, and necessities of man. Damaging constructions of this central truth of all true religion, through the refract- - and glosses of Pagan theology, have been at the foundation of most of the confusion in Chris- tian theology, bringing strife and mournfulness to many. To depart from Monotheism, is to enter Polytheism. From the premises laid down, the Divinity of the Gospel is not only an easy but an inevitable inference. Whatever is of God or Godhood, be it Creatorship, Fatherhood, Christhood, Lambhood, or Spirithood ; be it mind or heart; be it law or love, it being of God, and so far forth God Himself, is necessarily Divine. And this Divinity from the fountain-head, is all that our humanity in its several phases of want, needs to perfect it. They twain make one new man. Nobody, then, can doubt the eternity of the Gospel if it is of God, a native wealth and competence of His being. The element of time docs not appear in the origination of the Fatherhood, Christhood, Lamb- hood of God; they only eventuate in time. To make the Christian gospel less ancient than God, is Irop it out of the category of the supernatural and divine, leaving it only a bubble on the passing stream of phenomena. % I [ere we touch the unity of the Gospel. The whole moral government of God, nay, his universal govern- ment is one. Its Christ, its Lamb, its Spirit, its Pa- ternity, all one — coherently, concurrently one; a EDS VO RED /: vital, organic, harmonious whole; with no conflict, incy, or incompatibility of function-, ii purpose or tendency, from first to last The end was in the beginning, and the beginning was competent to the end; and there was no intermittent pulse be- tween them, no mended link or remedied defects. It is a grateful consideration, as inspiring as it is true, that no regulator had to be introduced into the Divine government from foreign sources, the regulator being in and of the government to begin with. It is a stimulating challenge to love and trust, that neither God nor his government can come to any dead cen- which they cannot pass without the aid of some additional momentum introduced to enable them to proceed. God, in the organic premises of his nature and government, is all-sufficient and cannot be rein- forced. Christianity is a divine anticipation in the nature of God, looking to the necessities of man. Of course the sufficiency of the gospel is too evident to be made plainer. Its adequacy is in itself; its measure is its origin. The adequacy of God is that of his gospel. Does it not transcend all human ne- cessity ? Can the Infinite and Eternal be mended in his own necessities? Can He be helped save as He helps Himself? Here is the great challenge to Faith. Confidence cannot be misplaced or betrayed. The strength of it is in the pillars and beams of the universe; the foundations of it, eternal Love. Here Hope roots. Its strength of expectation and desire draws nurture from the depths of Deity. Its bloom shall never 22 254 THE LAM D 01- GOD, ETC. wither; its fruit will he immortal. Here is heart* Man can take up the great problem of existence with that there is solid substance in it. He can approach God with a holy boldness ; he can advance with a sublime audacity of confidence and trust. Courage breeds as it dares. Crowns brighten by the conflicts in which they are won. No greater salva- tion can there be, than to melt into this heart-fire of God. The Lambhood of God, become a passion in the soul of man, is the gospel heaven. No greater punishment can there be, than to wake up at last and find that it was not an iron-crowned despot, but this very Lambhood of God I struck at and resisted; this suffering gentleness and gentle patience that loved me, whose aching heart my sins pierced, and whose sin-bearing love I wounded with ingratitude and in- difference. This Lambhood is the Power of God unto salvation. It is the God-power because it is the na- ture of God, original and eternal as his Being. 1 [e did not acquire it in addition to his native compe- tence ; no God or gods ab extra brought it to Him, or in any way contributed enabling considerations, or augmented his power to save. The power was already in 1 lim ; the ability was of Him and eternal ; the competence could no more be aided or increased, than could the being of God itself. He was self- sufficient of Himself. God could express and apply this eternal competence of his nature to the nature of man ; and this is the whole matter of Christianity. Revelation means nothing else. It is the forthputting, forthspeaking of the interior of God's nature, as a divine, vital power, for the purpose of pro itself \n man's nature and developin nd rfecting it in his own likeness. Of Him and from Him and through Him and to Him, arc all thin to whom be glory for ever. Having shown what the Lambhood of God is, I proceed next to show what it was and is for % or h it "taketh away the sin of the world." The final end of every revealed truth, determines, not outside of us, not in God, not in religion, but in us. .And what is that L-m\? Precisely this : To make you and me and all God's creatures bearing his image t finally, in character, like Him. That is the end and the aim and the far of the whole thought and scheme. I remark, in the first place, that the Lambhood of God takes away the sin of the world by entering into man. The stand and status for operation are not extraneous to man; not in God; not in Christ; not in creation; not anywhere or anyhow exterior to man's nature itself. Directly in it, and only there, is the field of its operation and power. And I remark in the second place that the Lamb- hood of God takes away the sin of the world by get- ting not only into man, but into his very heart, the vital centre of his being. This must be in order that the Divine power thus entering, may get into the vital circulation of our very existence ; may flow wherever its blood flows; go wherever the win or artery ramifies; that it may get into the very juic of our existence ; may mingle with the generative sap of the very fibre and flavor of our character, the 256 THE LAMB HOOD OF GOD, KTC. heart, the digestive and assimilative function of our nature. And then I add, in the third place, that the Lamb of God takes away the sin of the world by cleansing the world. O, how should men ever have mistaken this? The very function we are speaking of is that of cleansing — actual cleansing. I mean the cleansing of persons, of individuals, of specific and actual hearts and minds and consciences and entire souls. I make this emphasis for the sake of distinguishing between what is actual and what is substitutional or hypo- thetical. The cleansing must be of yourself ] and it will not help you to have anybody else cleansed. The whole force of the thought must hug this fact of personality. I low do you cleanse, for example, a stain on the pure white paper? I low do you purge the dark vicious stain from the pure white linen? You ply the spot with a hidden yet vital and forceful chemi- cal, until the paper becomes whiter and whiter, and at last is as white as snow. Thus with your pure linen ; you demise it ; and you give a great deal some- times for the secret as to how this maybe done, that the good thing thus damaged for the time may not be destroyed. Just so there is a divine chemistry in the heart of God throbbing itself out sometimes in tears and anguish, sometimes in the native stress of paternity, that gets into the heart and plies you there, and takes the stain of sin away. No substitu- tion will do that; no faith in the chemical force of God's virtues simply will do it. The application of EJ ' MORI I C 257 the of the virtue must be direct and personal, spective of all substitul I low do you cleanse a diseased 1)* >dy ? Your child sick ; your friend is languishing under the fell touch < f poisonous infection; and what is your cours You take the medical prescription and put it into the very Heart ^f lite; you so administer it that it shall be distributed in the circulation and work its purifying mission in the blood, in the very juices of life; and thus your child becomes medicated and cleansed. You do not substitute somebody's life for the life of your child. You do not ask your child to look at the medicine, saying, " Child of my heart, have faith in that, and be healed." You want him to have faith in it of course ; but that alone will not save him. You want him cleansed ; you want the disease taken away personally, not hypothetically. You will observe that it is a moral cleansing that the Gospel contemplates, not a material, physical or le^al cleansing. You will further observe that it is not a ceremonial cleansing; not a symbolic cleansing; it is not the play of being made clean acted upon the stage, the observance of which as spectators or par- ticipants, is assumed to be sufficient — not that. You may do that to the end of your days, and grow in uncleanm But I add, in the next place, that the Lamb of G takes away the sin of the world by toning ///> the moral powers of our nature. Sin is abnormal ; sin is disease. It is, therefore, taken away by so invigorating the normal functions and elements of our moral system 22* R 258 THE LAMBHOOD OF GOD t ETC. as to foster convalescence, and enable it to so antag- onize and resist sin, as successfully to throw it off. Without this concurrent nurture and development of normal resources, these capacities and susceptibili- ties created within us by God, wherein we stand constituted moral beings, the exclusive medication of abnormal conditions will never successfully take away sin. For debility is there, you understand, by nature. Long before any man sinned, he was capa- ble of sinning. There was an "infirmity" in him that is u helped " by the Divine tonic. And what I want is, that man may have strength not in him by nature — whether by development, by discipline, by use or otherwise — so that sin may be taken away and kept away. I add, further, that sin is taken away by fructifying human nature by a higher principle and life than naturally and normally adheres in it ; I mean the life and principle of the Divine nature; in other words, the Lambhood of God. This is very important. You know how it is in the analogies of nature. It is not good for one element to be alone. The floral world tells us how it is that a single flower left by itself, is a barren thing; it will bloom and waste its sweetness on the air, and bear no fruit until it is fertilized by a counter-bloom. That is what our hu- manity wants. Even if it had never sinned, it wants that to keep it from sin; but having sinned, much more does it need this high and new fructification in order that strength may be generated within it to resist the assaults and successes of sin. \ - WHAT is IT.- All may be summed up in this one -rand word: The way to take sin away from the world as well to keep it away, is, to propagate the nature of God in the nature of n/au. To generate the eharacter of God in the character of man, is regeneration. Then the status of our humanity becomes that of Divinity, and we are saints of God indeed. Here a double action is inaugurated: that of assault and attack against sin ; and that of nurture and stimulation of right, goodness, holiness. Man needs to be stimulated, fed and encouraged, as well as to extend the theatre of conflict wherein sin is exterminated and driven from the field. For when right dethrones wrong, wrong is exiled from the realm of the conflict and sin is taken away. When the old character is driven out by the expulsive power of the incoming new character, then a new nature ensues, and sin is so far removed. Just as fast as the Lambhood of God ingenerates itself in the naturehood of man, man is purged and sin is taken away — not theoretically only, but actually. Theories of themselves won't do us any good. So far as an unjust man is made just, he is justified. The meaning of the word justified is, made just. God never justifies a man while he is in the wrong ; because while in the wrong God cannot approve of him, and He cannot justify what He does not ap- prove. His wrong must be driven out of him; and the power to drive it out and take it away and make him righteous, is in God, " from the foundation of the world." It did not have to be put into Him 260 I t MB HOOD (>/■ GOD, 1. IV. some time afterwards. And when that God-power is used by man, and becomes through his fidelity a power <>f character in him, then his sin is taken away. Now God can approve of him ; now lie can justify him; for man thus conforms to God, the ever just and true. So men are sanctified as far as the sanctity of God pervades and purifies their life and character. I know many are sensitive about these words, life and char- acter. How beautiful are the feet of those who come upon the mountain with good tidings. The beauty depends upon the height ; distance lends enchant- ment to the view. But let the feet of the prophet tread the valleys where sin lives, and apply his fiery- message with " Thou art the man," and the saluta- tion is very different. "Away with him! Away with him ! Crucify him ! " Men are redeemed — actually, I mean, not substi- tutional^ — when the power of redemption becomes enthroned in their nature, dethroning the power of sin and destruction, or taking it away. Redemp- tion means getting a man out of wrong; but to get him out of wrong is only to get wrong out of him. There is no other possible way to rectify him. Thus we see what the great Reconciliation of the pel is. God is in Christ, reconciling the world unto Himself; that is, harmonizing its character to htS own character. Man is reconciled to God when iprocates God's reconciliation from the foun- dation of the world to him. That is, when the soul within us reciprocate^ that low which first loved us, - WHAT TS I i then the great chord of God and man is struck, and the music of reconciliation begins. Exactly so with Atonement How men hag with this word, and much more with the idea! They hand}' it from Dan to Beersheha, as we kick a foot- ball in a game. Many times they don't know the first meaning of it. They use it as a kind of talis- manic charm or mystic sorcery in the play, wherein they exercise their faith and hope of heaven. Let us see. The power of atonement is the power of the Lambhood of God ; the Lamb nature of God. When that power, therefore, becomes an executed fact in your moral nature, transforming that nature, through your fidelity, into a new character, then your sin is atoned for and actually taken away. Otherwise it remains in you. You may formulate your theo- ries of atonement till you are tired ; they will not touch your character until the power of atonement enters you as a character-creator, taking away your wrongness and putting in its place, or helping you to put in its place, that which is right and true and pure. Atonement objectively considered, that is, as it stands stated in God, is simply the heart power of God, to be let into your heart like a life-stream to make you pure and sweet and holy. The washing of regeneration we read of right here in the Book, is a grand and glorious idea. Hut it is not a washing outside of man; it is a washing inside of him, or it will not benefit him. A washing of regeneration, or anything else that leaves man's character just as it was before, is a mere mockery. 77/ It is the juggler's game, or the game of the dupe. The washing that God means is a washing that takes hold, cleansing the man's character, making it clean and pure and righteous. No matter how orthodox your theory of the Divine "soap and water" may the only orthodox question about the matter is, I low clean are you ? ] low clean ? How thoroughly rubbed and scrubbed and rinsed out are your life and character, by this cleansing power before God ? " Blessed are the pure in heart for they shall perceive God.' 1 The grand Gospel of our souls is not some sublime or divine washing-machine, to be praised and glorified in grandiloquent way, as if that would [pake one white ; as if that would save us. Our char- acters need to be fomented and fulled and bleached by the detergent vitality of truth and love. The grand Gospel is a stream of chemical divinity that must pour itself through us, and drench us through and through, or our sins will not be washed away. ( ), thousands upon thousands are there who would much rather ride into heaven upon the shoulders of some substituted Sin-bearer, than forsake their own sins and foot it for themselves by Way of the Sermon on the Mount. How much more eagerly would they cling to that proxy way of being saved, than hold themselves responsible to that moral code which ir of sin, and helps (iod to get it out of them. This is the reason why thousands upon thou- sands who are often called Christians, seem at last so unwashed, so uncleansed. Praising the Fountain ol salvation don't save anybody. The great ques- PI /. tion still comes, ll<>v. n has thai Fountain made u as to your life — your character? Thei matter stands and will stand, and hugs US ly. No wonder we want to shake it off No wen that proxy faith sometimes says, that putting Christ directly into the soul in this searching personal man- ner, is a " departure from the Gospel." It is a de- parture from their Gospel. Be it remembered that the Lambhood of God — the Christ of God — did not come into the world simply make money for us that we may be idle, and in our idleness steer clear of the disadvantage of bank- ruptcy. The power of God in his Lamb or his Christ, came into this world to tell us how we may make money for ourselves, and so lay up the treasure of heaven. " Thou oughtest therefore to have put my money to usury," said Divine Wisdom. M Thou oughtest to have made the five talents ten," was the condemning rebuke administered to the primitive Antinomian. Trusting to Christ, with Christ left out of life and manhood and womanhood and char- acter, is substitution indeed ; but the substitution is that of the word for the thing meant. Two theories have held the world in division from the first. One holds that the Gospel tells us of the Divine goodness, purity, holiness and righteous- ness which God takes and substitutes for our good- 5S, purity, holiness and righteousness; and on the ground of this substitution, assumes to save us irre- spective of our works. The other holds that this same Divine goodness, righteousness, purity, holi- 264 THE LAMBHOOD OF COD, ETC. ncss is not a substitute for our own qualities and character, but a God-power to create these very qualities and virtues in us, and thus make us meet for heaven. Between these two you must choose. The first is the speculative view of the Gospel ; the second, the practical. The first is the sclwlastic view ; the second, the Biblical. The former is the legal conception ; the latter, the moral and spiritual. One is the symbolical and ceremonial and ritual view ; the other is the ethical, real, actual, personal, vital view. The first-named holds that faith alone saves without works; the last says that faith is good for nothing except it be substantiated and proved by works. Hence the corresponding division upon the whole matter of human responsibility. Both, you know, quote the passage, " Work out your salvation with fear and trembling ; " but while on the one hand it is held that God is supposed to take hold of man by absolute power, just as you may hitch your team to the plough and drag it through whether it will or not ; on the other hand it is claimed that God and all that is revealed of Him coming into contact with acts as a vital inspiration, as a vital motive-power upon us, whereby all our dormant powers and sleep- ing capacities are roused into action, and so man is put upon conscious endeavor Godward in his own behalf. Both quote this other passage, " Without me ye can do nothing." They are the words of Christ; but while one holds that Christ uses man, assuming to take him up in his arms and carry him worker With cod. 265 along passively, without any endeavor on man's part; the other holds tli.it man must use Christ the power of God in Christ, as a help, laying hold of Him, as it were, the power of eternal life. Man must use these Divine helps, without which he can do nothing, that they may stay his infirmities and be- come strength in place of his weakness, enabling him to do what without them he could not do. It is a glorious consolation, that God does not require us to do anything without that help; but it is an equally strong and irrevocable truth, that that help being given, we shall accomplish nothing unless we use it. Here is where we come into the grand co-opera- tion. Paul speaks of men as co-workers with God. Here God's heart works, turns, labors towards us, in order that it may wake ours responsive to it ; a grand reciprocity of human and Divine action and life, taking away sin. Divine inspiration throbbing down out of the very Lambhood of God into human hearts, that aspiration may be born and love be awakened, reciprocating the love that first loved us — this re- generates and saves. The whole matter of these two opinions, these two modes of thinking of the Gospel, standing opposite each other, maybe summed up thus : One holds that the Gospel of Christ is of no advantage to man, any further than that gospel is in him changing his char- acter from wrong to right, from stain to purity, from weakness to power, from impotence to high strength ; of no sort of use touching salvation outside of man 23 266 THE LAMBHOOD OF COD, ETC. — but must come inside of him, and be a reality in his personal character. That is one view. The other view leaves out of the question human w r orks and human character, and looks upon salvation as some- thin cuted outside of man's nature, in God, in his government or Christ; holding that this Divine work and righteousness thus provided, are to be sub- stituted in place of man's works and righteousness; and on this ground man is to be saved. This is the other view. Or briefer still : One presents the Gospel as a power to create in man a heavenly character ; the other regards it as offering a substitute for such character. So much for the difference. This, then, is the application of the Lambhood of God to the wants of mankind, and the practical de- velopment of its economy in the sphere of human nature. Tims as moral beings we are brought into grand concurrent action with God, and the true idea of the Gospel problem is stated. And how beautiful all this seems ! How like the charm of a benediction it comes down from the skies and beyond the skies, upon our parched and needy earth of humanity! What grandeur, what far-reach- ing scope of wisdom, love and power, from the foun- dation of the world ! Fearful stress of the paternal heart, native to that heart, throbbing out in time to touch you and me, waking responsively the filial tear, the filial repentance, the filial love, that the child and the Father may be one again! This ity of life, this forceful searching virtue of God pervading man's nature and purging the very texture D how genial, how beautiful, how hopeful] ( \ where is the faith that Will turn away from this to dream of a better ? For it is no dry externalism, you sec; it is no dry, ted, fiery legalism; but the mellow summer of God, all dripping with dew upon the very expectancy of our native bud and bloom, to bring it fortli to fruit and perfectnes God is no hard master put in this way — O no. lie never appears a hard master when we ask the New Testament for Ilim, or the Old one when we get down beneath the letter; for He is all the time sending the rain upon the unjust as well as the just, starting in us intelligence and hunger; suffering our very dereliction, our very ingratitude, our very sins even, that we may finally come to right and truth and love. If you sin, O soul, you do not sin in an economy of government that dooms you to disaster in the premises ; there is a second opportunity for you. If you sin, don't tarry long over your sin; all you need in your heart is, just to feel that grief which your sin has created in the heart of God. Your sin does not sting Him to rage; your sin does not unsheathe the flaming sceptre of his fury; it breaks the tear foun- tain of his nature — that very nature which I mean by the Lambhood of God the Father. This is the deep, vital, gentle power that is work- ing wonders in the world. At first the world was hard, crude, undeveloped ; and it could not make much show. God had to handle it with a rough 268 THE LAMBHOOD OF GOD, ETC.. share. But Providence is mellowing the soul of humanity; this gentle tear-life of God is working the very roots of the world, and throwing up beauty and sweetness and bloom. Why, don't you know this is just the way God is making the second Eden? And when lie gets the spiritual Eden — the new Eden — done, no serpent will whisper there; no frailty will discrown manhood or soil the charm of womanhood. That will be the Paradise Confirmed. Unto that all this Gospel economy is tending. That is what it is all for; that is what it all means. Trust in God, then, O soul. Give your heart to his heart. If He makes it ache and weep, your earthly father did the same when you were a child; and when manhood's years came, O how you thanked him for the strong hand and the severe rein ! There is no favoritism in this world of God; there is no partiality or respect of persons. Sorrow is for the whole world and for the sins of the world. The gates are open to all the world ; whosoever accepts, es in ; whosoever scorns, he alone must bear it; there is no excuse; ever\' lip is sealed. Thank God tor life in such a world, in such a gov- ernment. Thank Him for the glorious outlook into .1 world that shall be cloudless, tearless, deathless. Thank Him when you have heart-aches that are throbbing out by a kind of stressful maternity, the birth of these higher revelations and restorations, tin- coming back of those confidences committed to i in the dark hours. Thank Him for the mend- REAS '/<>v. ing of the broken chains, and for the re-living of the withered flowers of beauty and charm. Thank God for these, and for the depths of faith that can receive and appropriate them, and for the Gospel that gives this right For every beaut}- that shall retint the faded skies of life; for every flower that shall blush again upon its parched pathway; for every lamp that shall re- lume its chambers of bight and silence; and for every crowned victor that shall spring from its graves, thank Him ; and by the gift become like the Giver. From the Lambhood of God that taketh away the sin of the world, shoots up the great exultation: See Truth, Love and Mercy in triumph descending, And Nature all glowing in Eden's first bloom; On the cold cheek of Death smiles and roses are blending, And Beauty immortal awakes from the tomb. *3* XVIII. CHRISTIANITY AND HER FOES. Heaven and earth shall pass aivay, but my 11 ' rd shall not pass away. — Matth. v. 1 8. A man's foes shall be they of his oiun house- hold. — Matthew x. 36. Cod hath made us able ministers of the X< W Testament, not of the letter but of the spirit. — 2 Corinthians iii. 6. Fie that hath not the spirit of Christ, is none of his. — Romans viii. 9. If this counsel or this work be of man, it ivill came to naught; but if it be of God, cannot overthrow it. — Acts v. 38, 39. CHRISTIANITY ever since its birth, has had its so-called foes. There has always been a great deal of anxiety about its fortunes. Men stood in fear and trembling with respect to it before Celsus, Porphyry, Julian, and hosts of others attacking it externally. Even Paul himself was branded as a heretic opposed to the true faith. Look a little at this matter of solicitude. A great and leading foe, spotted as opposed to Christianity, is and has been called Science. Paul -peaks of this. Put what lie had in mind by science in that day, was, of course, the science that existed then; the speculations and philosophical theories of men. True science had not yet been born. There- fore we feel in this day at liberty to say, that neither 270 i /.ISM AND SCEPTICISM. 271 religious nor any other truth, is in any peril whatc\ from / nee. For true science is the thinking of God. While false science, like every falsity in the thinking of man, is sure to dispose of itself. All lies are harmless in the end. For like a combination of factors, one of which is a cipher, the product is frus- tration — nothing. Another great enemy, which is and has been feared, is called Rationalism. I know these names are used as nick-names mainly ; but then a careful observer of the human mind understands that a nick-name is all the stock in trade which a great many have. It is. fact, logic and devotion combined. It exhausts their methods of warfare; it exhausts their resources generally. Truth, whether religious or any other, has never anything to fear from reason — never. Reason in us helps to make the image of God ; it is the organ his intelligence holds converse with. The great thing to be feared just here is not reason but ////-reason — the lack of reason ; the darkness which its luminous orb should replace. My people are de- stroyed from lack of knowledge, said the Prophet ; and that is what every true prophet has said in this earth. The great thing to be feared is, not this grand function of God in the world, but its broken half; rea- son with one wing, with one foot ; reason as a cold dead taper snuffed out, or carried about unlighted in the world. Thence come the blind leading the blind. Another reputed foe has been christened Doubt or Scepticism. What does that word mean? Skcptomai y a Greek word, means to inspect, to examine, to care- 272 CHRISTIANITY AND HER FOES. full\' scrutinize any matter presented, as to whether it is worthy of credence or not. This kind of doubt is the balance of credulity; a pausing for evidence; a demand for evidence. This questioning is the only uaid against superstition and cheat. Did you ever think that no man ever believed anything with more strength than he doubted the opposite? Did it ever occur to you that every action of your mind, when your credence is challenged, exercises itself under a double-poled function? If you come to the fork of the road, just in proportion as you be- lieve the right to be the true way, you doubt the left. If you listen to the different statements made by two men on the same matter, just in proportion as you doubt one you believe the other. Doubt is as good a thing as faith, if you are careful as to what it refers. You had better doubt the devil than believe in him. You had better doubt a lie, than have faith in it. Yc t men who follow the trade of jugglers have used this word "doubt" as a scarecrow, and called men sceptics who only doubted the divinity of the assail- ants' profession. The very first thing Christianity did in the world, was to challenge inspection from all minds, commanding them to search its authorities, ev< n the very documents that assume to hold it and vouch for its genuineness. Another foe has been named Infidelity. Well, this word has a meaning — a strong meaning. But al- lien you use it or hear it used, ask yourself to what it is referred. Infidelity means disloyalty, lithfulness, disbelief But I had infinitely rather TTY AND WORLDLINl 273 be infidel towards a falsehood, than to become a 1 liever in falsehood I had vastly rather be unfaithful towards wrong, than to be faithful to it. It depends always upon what you are talking about, and how you understand yourself. For myself, I never feel better than sometimes when I am called infidel — for then, at least, I am sure that I am in good company. Our reading has to go but a little way to find that some of the brightest, purest and noblest of Chris- tian men on earth, have been branded as "infidels." You have but to go down into the Turkish Empire to find yourself and all Christendom branded as 11 infidel dogs." Of course, they are Arabs and Bar- barians and Bedouins who say this ; but they claim to be the only orthodox believers in the world. One of the brightest luminaries in the most famed theo- logical seminary in the land, within our memory, was called an infidel because of some of his interpre- tations of the Bible. To determine whether a so- called infidel is a foe to Christianity or not, you must first understand clearly and distinctly to what the word is applied, who applies it, and far what ^purpose. Again: Worldliiicss, or secularism, has been re- garded as hostile to Christianity. YVorldliness, tech- nically and actually, has stood as the great anti-Christ of faith. God on one side, and worldliness on the other, makes the battle. But when w T e examine, it will appear an easy thing for any boy to cipher out, whether Omnipotence on one side will be likely to be overthrown by the weaker party on the other. Read the last passage I quoted from the Acts : " If S 2/4 CHRISTIANITY AND H this counsel and this work be of man, it will come to naught; but if it be of God, ye cannot overth I )ne of the greatest evils Christianity has been obliged to suffer, has come from this scepticism of faith, this want o\ confidence by men in their own belief The Romanist says, Protestantism is the great foe to Christianity. Protestantism replies, Romanism is the great destructive enginery against Christianity. .And so the indictment goes on. ]>ut let us talk a little more directly and positively. The real foes of Christianity are such as these: First, those who, whether inside the church or out- side the church, insist upon making a definition of Christianity out of its accidents; those who insist that the very essence and foundation of this religion are to be found in the material, sensuous, and phe- nomenal aspects of it. If a man outside the church wishes to stigmatize Christianity, he will get up a definition of it, and make that definition out of what Christianity sloughed off a thousand years ago. And when he has made his definition he will say: "There is your Christianity. A man of straw; a bundle ^\ old clothes; and what is it good for?" iv advocate the privilege of making the cvi- ►n the other side, and his case is an easy one. Under such an arrangement you don't want but one law;. 1 h • ; : nemy does the same thing — not, of course, with the same intent He professes to be the friend of Christianity. But carving her definition f her phenomenal aspects, her imperfect, mutable fNSWl 275 and perishing accidents, he is from his position a greater foe to her life, health, and growth, than all the outside enemies that have banded against her They are open ; he is disguised. Persecution never kills truth ; false patronage is deadly. It buries the truth alive; incarcerates it ; suffocates it; makes a mummy of it, a husk, a stone; and then says, On this rock I build. The inside enemy is in secret league with the outside enemy, which twain constitute the great Anti-Christ of the world. Again : he is an enemy to Christianity whose method of handling it is such that the whole problem of Christian life, character, and culture, is made to consist in believing, observing and manipulating the external matters out of which the false definition was made. This kind of conventional industry, with im- plicit faith in it, is put in the place of Christ and his spirit in personal character. He who makes it a matter of salvation to swing with hooks in his back, count his beads, boast of his ancestors, or invoice his orthodoxy, makes the mistakes Christ came to cor- rect. He puts the signs of the Zodiac in place of the year's work. He who manages spiritual hus- bandry in that way, is a foe to Christianity; — not so much intentionally, or with malice aforethought, as in blindness and falseness. He is her undertaker more truly than her disciple. Another real enemy to Christianity is Bibliolatry ; the worship of the Book, instead of the worship of the God of the Book. As you read the letter of your friend's heart, does your heart throb towards its 2y6 CHRISTIANITY AND HER F( ink and paper and seal ? Or is the great substance and essence of the whole thing that friend's heart? You read the letter again and again, seeking its meaning. You call in another friend and ask him what this sentence or that phrase means; and you stud\- it until, by and by, you get the whole. Then you can put the letter into the waste-basket, into the fire, and lose nothing, because the great thing it means is in you ; and though heaven and earth pass away, that meaning will still abide. We want the spirit, the deep life of this Book. We do not want ntence or a letter stricken out. Thousands of commentators are at work upon it, but no two of them agree. .And so you and I are driven, in our poor necessi- , to give the verdict ourselves. And we feel at liberty to do that, because the great Word has said: " Let every man be fully persuaded in his own mind;" " If any man will do the will, he shall know the doc- trine." I choose the heavenly Master, not the earthly masters ; and so must you. Such is not only truth, but Christian truth ; not only Christian truth, but Protestant truth through and through. And if we cannot read the full meaning of the Bible until we get into eternity, very well. I do not suppose we can — though a good many seem to have done it — seem to have sounded the whole matter, and to have laid it away as settled forever. But God is greater than all his words. Worship God, then, and not any mere word He has .spoken. The letter killeth, while the spirit giveth life evermore. EDI DIVINE wi;\7\ 2JJ Another real \oc to Christianity is a false iiuuent. Men do not intend wrong in this; but when they find out the \vr and still insist upon it, then they are perverse in purpose. A false conception of the Divine Government, in the first place, lies in the implication that it were im- perfect to begin with ; that in the administration of that government, its very functions and operations might come to a dead-lock, by virtue of which that government could not go on until relieved and ena- bled to act by some extraneous aid coming to its res- cue. Whereas the truth is, that that government was and is able and competent, from first to last, without any additional legislation, without any amendment or improvement in any sense. Such is the true con- ception. Hence, from the false conception, men have ever regarded Christ and the Gospel and Christianity as the means by which that govern- ment is secured, established, and its integrity main- tained. But still another false conception lies in assuming that the grand gift of Christianity contemplates sin and only sin in the world ; nothing but mortal or moral sickness. Whereas the Gospel is the very staff of life — nutriment for the healthy soul, as well as medicine for the diseased. " I am the bread of life come down from heaven," says the great Pro- vider. It is for stimulating growth as well as for curing sin and purifying from evil. We want the whole truth, and not the half only; and he is a foe 24 2;8 RISTIANITY AND HER FOES. to Christianity who smites her in twain, and would 1 ave her thus half dead by the way. Another false conception lies in the assumption that the Gospel of Christianity seeks to introduce a Substitute for purity and holiness, instead of the vir- themselves. The truth is, that the government of God contemplates and demands these virtues in each one of us, and gave Christianity as the power to Cf uch righteousness and true holiness in us personally. It is no fiction, therefore — no compli- mentary card which the bankrupt may present at the exchequer of the skies, saying, Take this instead of what I owe. Why, the punctilious Frenchman acted upon better wisdom — for there was less profanation in it — when he approached the altar and dropped his card upon it, paying thus his respects to the Al- hty and his duty. These, and matters like these, constitute the real, biting, damaging hostility to vital and essential Christianity. Another foe is the assumed antagonism of Chris- tianity and other truth. I Say it is assumed, because it is a false notion that science and reason are hos- tile to this faith ; incompatible with it ; irreconcilable. The\- are all brethren of the same Father. [] another false foe lies in the thought that nothing but science is religion ; that the only religion a man wants is scientific truth. Equally false is the foe who declares that there shall be no sc Xt all about religion. All truth is fraternal with Christian truth. This is not a divided in the kingdom of God or the kingdom REl 1.1 ///< • W, AND . 279 humanity. I said in the beginning that scien is nothing but the thinking of God; and can you have any religion that disfellowships the thinking of God ? One of the greatest curses that have left their blight on the religious world, is this divorce of Chris- tianity from the light of reason and common sense ; the putting out of the torch of science, the flamil stars, the glory of the emerald and the topaz about the throne, whose dim reflection is God's candle in the earth. Now, with such a front presented as the definition of Christianity, do you wonder that the intelligence of mankind stands aloof from it, and is arrayed against it? With such a definition, do you wonder that God raised up Voltaires and Humes and the sharp critics of later times to pick the flaws ? Do you wonder that in this age of the world men stand forth and protest against the whole " syllabus " of such presentation ? Why, under this view you see science and religion arrayed against each other ; God in nature and God in grace, God in astronomy, geol- ogy, Genesis and the soul, put into interminable con- flict. Under such a conception of Christianity reason stands arrayed against it ; civilization is against it ; all progress and improvement dead against it; man- hood ignores it, and God himself discards the whole thing. This false putting of the matter has made all the real infidels in the world. It has dwarfed pulpits, depopulated churches, and will continue to depopu- late them just in proportion as it is insisted on. A man's old clothes are not the man; last year's alma- 2So CHRL ND HER FOES. tut of date this year; the implements of hus- bandry that raise the wheat, and the stubble left in are not the bread of life. I lod made the human soul for truth : and although the soul may not fully understand the cheat and jug- glery, there is yet something in man that will rise up in some sixteenth and nineteenth century, and utter md protest of instinct and inspiration against the ch This very truth-instinct has been the md of all the heaving protests and all the reac- tions in the world — the swinging of the pendulum to and fro in the movements of mind and history. n such an assumed, authoritative deliverance of Christianity, carved out of the mere perishable aspects of it, a substitution of phenomena in the place of per- sistent life or the essential spirit and true principle of the thing, comes delusion and corruption. Of course there must be iv\ And heaven itself is becom- populated from the so-called infidels who make up this army ntients — and from heretics like 111 .md sceptics like Luther. that we are obliged in all this push and pull of matters just to fall back upon the grand words of that old Pharisee — Gamaliel — for there was more ' in the sunset of the old dispensation than in all .. ill-o'-the-wisps we have been speaking of around the swamps ofthe Christian ages; "If this use! and this work be of man, it will come to hi; but if it be ofGod, ye cannot overthrow it.'' And th ill may stand secure. You may ell battle the advance of the stars as battle any Ml WITH PROVIDl ' 28l truth of God. It is only the man-part that is shifting and vanishing; the mere human aspect of the sub- ject; the crude, imperfect instrumentalities; the early tpery and perishable phenomena. These will come to naught; these will pass away. And he who insists upon making a definition of Christianity out of them, makes it of fiction, of the dust of the tombs. I le who would build the everlasting kingdom upon such foundation, builds upon sand; and the storm is on the way that indeed Shall overthrow it. While what God builds shall rise, more and more resplendent without end. Still men cry, peril! danger! Not a thousand years ago, in civilized England, the inventor of umbrellas was stigmatized as an infidel for inter- rupting the designs of Providence with regard to rainy weather; for when the showers fell it was evident God meant that men should get wet. Not long since the self-constituted censorship of godli- ness stigmatized the scientific man as an infidel, who brought that balm and God-gift into the world, Atuestketies. By the aid of this, the most violent surgical operation can be performed, while pain is banished into dream-land. The design of Provi- dence is, it was claimed, that if a man's limb must be amputated, it should ache ; and the inventor frus- trated that design. Why, within our memory also, the introduction of the practice of vaccination to prevent such pesti- lences as ravage whole communities, was stigmatized as the work of the devil ; because disease is, by its 282 CHRISTIANITY AND HER /< nature, made contagious by God, and man should not interfere with God's doings. The plagues of the Old World came under the same handling; and the men who sought to stay them, and stop them en- tirely, were charged with infidelity. It was a med- dling with Providence. That kind of logic has always existed in the world ; it exists still. Thou- sands of men and women, conscientious and amiable, but not reliable in stress of weather, have wrapped themselves in their superstitions and hid themselves when fear came; and still they hide. Also, because of this very thing, many seek to work a kind of contraband trade. In times of trial, when the chaff is sifted from the wheat and driven away by the winds, they speculate in ignorance and superstition. When the fire rages and all things are perturbed, then they run up false flags, attempting to make grand gains; if not in cotton, as in war times, then in sectarianism always belligerent. They run up these flags or devices for the capture of wandering mu\ unsuspecting virtue on the seas. You do n«»t wonder, then, that men observing these things, • the question as to what, after all, there is in Christianity to boast of; whether there is anything I value in it at all. [o that question 1 am glad to reply for one, by -simply facts. Here is a power that d for eighteen hundred years, phenomenally, illy announced, in Providence. It has stood ami forever in th< nee and significance the thing itself. But as it has stood the vicissi- THE GRANDEST CIVILIZATION, 283 tud 1 fortunes of human life thus far, and is stronger to-day than ever, this fact is a witness for it. I know it does not command the suffrage of a majority of mankind ; but when you see what it has done while yet in its youth, compared with the hoary age of some other religions, there is ixfact, and quite enough for you. And here is another fact. You will find that Christianity is allied with the strongest nations of the earth. Wherever there is the most cultivated brain, the grandest civilization under law, and the noblest uplifting of man, there you will find the Christian religion. This is an additional fact. As you interpret it, basing its certitudes not upon phenomena, but upon essence, upon spirit, upon en- during principles, you will find that the very heart- throb of Christianity, its deepest life and inspiration, are in harmony with the heart-throb of the consti- tution of Nature. Well might the old Pharisee say, though he did not fully comprehend his own grand words, " If this counsel or this work be of man, it will come to naught; but if it be of God, ye cannot overthrow it." Just so far as these profound theses of the Christian religion strike hands with the theses and laws of God **i creation, it cannot be overthrown. Though heaven and earth pass away, it will stand. And if all we often say shall prove true at last, namely, that there is another world, another order and dynasty of existence, then even that grander scale and order may give place to a still higher, and yet Christian truth endure. 284 CHRISTIANITY AND HER F( Another -rand fact is : Not only docs Christianity- accord with the "constitution and course of nature" in the material world, but she accords better than any other religion with the constitution of human nature, with the soul of man and the law of his beiiv 1 that when we shall see all these grand chords striking from within and without, when world answers to world, when the whole tide of national progress, the triumphs of reason, the vic- tories of science, and the grander prophecies of intuition and instinct, all wave aloft their signs of fraternal greeting, we need not be much alarmed or troubled that we are in this great enterprise, and that we strike hands with such fellowships and such certitudes. We ma>' be peaceful ; we may be power- ful. And as the mere phenomenal aspect is brushed away* as the scaffolding shall be taken down stage after stage, and the mystic hieroglyphics intcrpiv <:e that the mighty destiny of Christianity IS in the nature of things — just where we have always put it; and that her glory towers up more estic than temples made with hands, beyond phenomena, beyond time, to be eternal in the heav- ens. It is mightier than man, and man shall not prevail against it. It is wiser than man, so no genius of evil shall circumvent it. I will tell you some real ugly foes to Christianity to all truth; foes to light, foes to purity, I 1 righteousness. Ignorance is one Men are Ways to be blamed for their ignorance, but it to be lamented. It is never a helping HYPOCRISY, r, INDOLENi hand to truth. Hypocrisy is anothei Tin- gentle Na , full of the fragrance of heaven, uttered no violent word save in one instance ; and that was linst hypocrisy, the masked presence that men act behind. Another is Bigotry. Bigotry — it is the whole man put into a Chinese slipper and kept there. It is a stint and stench upon the human name that makes man unpresentable wherever there is light; liberty or nobleness. Another real foe is Guile. Deceit is a liar; trickery is a pious fraud — secret, polished, vulgar, snake-like, hidden away and hissing out of darkness, ashamed of its own tongue and face and heart. If it has never been canonized, it certainly has been the chronic plague of religion. Another ugly foe to Christianity is Indolence — apt to be coupled with ignorance, when it constitutes that contentment which says, " I don't want to know any more than I do ; I would rather rest in things as they have been made to my hand, whether right or wrong, than take the trouble of investigating and making wrong right." Such indolence would sooner ship on board some old leaky, rickety craft, than pay the necessary cost of a safe transit on reliable bottoms — using the logic that thousands had gone over safely before. But indolence forgets that the worm has been at work ever since, and that it is time for that which is worn out to be " folded away." Navigation, however, lives and commerce lives ; seas are spanned and continents are traversed — and will be more and more, though all the earlier rafts and hulks go to the bottom, and the footman and postilion are heard of no more. CHRISTIANITY AND HER Fi . Gr power is another ugly enemy to a live Christianity; tyranny, despotism ; the enthroning of one man over the brain and conscience of another; the demand (A' worship paid to man instead of God ; taking leave and authority from a poor frail mortal, >lc even than the suppliant, instead of acknowledging the Father in heaven alone. All these are enemies, and it were high time they were banished, having a name in the world only by the e of memory and history. We pause then in our review upon just this: He who hath the spirit of Christ is christly ; he who hath the spirit of God is godly; he who hath the thought of God inwardly, is so far reconciled to Him. The gates of hell shall not prevail against the Gospel of God, against the Christian religion, so sure as the fundamental truths thereof were born from the brain and heart of the Most High. And you, soul, so far as you have the Spirit of that Gospel instead of the letter, will stand. Just in portion as you carve your thought and definition of Christianity out of the heart and thoughts of the Almighty, the gates of hell shall not prevail against you. This whole matter is undergoing a rchandling ; man himself is undergoing a readjustment as to it. ry after story of ancient scaffoldings are coming \ n ; higher ones are thrown up ; and the building lily rises. Some think they can see its dome already glittering among the clouds. Have some- thin ' I oul, to put into that immortal edifice. Do your all in the mere scaffolding. THE VICTORS AND HARPERS. 2&J Then, when the bells shall be ringing for the great convocation, when the grand orchestra shall be breaking out up there, your voice will not be sing ; you will be among the victors and han Though the storm rages to-day, and though the drift of time goes down-stream, in patience, in grand con- fidence and steadfastness, possess your soul. XIX. PERSONAL RIGHTEOUSNESS— THE RELIGION OF THE NEW TESTAMENT Verify T say unto you, among them that art bom of 'women there hath not risen a greater than John the Bap- tist. — Matthew xi. u. THAT is high testimony standing in exactly the words of Christ Himself. And yet it is added : " The least in the kingdom of heaven is greater than he." This greatest born in time is designated as the herald Preacher, the Harbinger of the New Dispen- sation ; the Forerunner of Christ. First we find him upon the banks of the old his- toric river, the Jordan, preaching to the multitudes, and baptizing them in its waters. Prophecy for centuries had been foretelling a Voice crying in the wilderness " Prepare ye the way of the Lord ; " and when this ancient utterance broke from the lips of the grim, austere prophet of the hour, prefaced by the words M / am he" it was not strange that omens •uld have attended his birth. From childhood, in which he was said to have n "full of the Holy Ghost," years passed on — ition — during which he knew naught of the world but his desert life. There the plastic wonder of early years felt the moulding touch of the 288 KEY-NOTE OF JOHN'S PREACHING. around him. He became familiar with And den and wild beast; he communed with the stately stillness of mountains, the solitude of the wilderness and the silence of the desert sea. These were his tutors ; these were God's fountains of inspi- ration and power. In the fullness of his time he suddenly appeared on the stage of the living world, and, like a thunder- clap fro'm the still sky, broke upon men with the startling word, Repent/ This was the keynote of his mission. His hour had come, and he was ready for his work. Thence ensued the meeting with Christ, the bap- tism of the " Greater " at the hands of the less ; and from that august moment in which the Old was handed over to the New, and the desert passed into the garden, the former began to "decrease," and the latter to " increase." This was at a marked period of the world; a time of great commotion, distraction and drifting un- certainty. The Roman tread was everywhere, and everywhere hated. Formalism reigned, and had become a weariness to patience and a drag on the better nature of man. No voice of living prophecy had been heard for well-nigh five hundred years ; hope was low and heart was heavy and life at stag- nant ebb. Well might the word, Repent ! startle and thrill the world's dull hour. But in such Divine words of life-giving energy there is not only hope but battle. The end of the herald preacher was not a crown, but a prison and 25 T 290 RELIG1 THE NEW TESTAMENT. the official act of the executioner. The dissolute life of I [erod felt the fire of the words of truth, and his wrath was kindled. The character and life of the corrupt tyrant could not bear the searching scrutiny of the Baptist's morality, and vengeance determined on his destruction. Had John the Baptist preached the old forms and ceremonies of bygone ages, the outlived notions of Moses and the patriarchs about herbs, meats, pots, pitchers, cups and phylacteries, his head had been safe enough. Herod could have danced with Herodius or her daughter, and been as pious a-, anybody. But, Repent! "it is not lawful that thou shouldst have her," was a scandal to his "faith" Salvation by a religion that leaves out morality, is not peculiar to modern times. This was the sunken snag along the channel of the new river of life, against which the divinely-freighted argosy of John the Baptist struck and went clown — for the hour. The hulk perished, but the cargo was a Divine d, that floated upon the writers, and is giving bread the world after these " many days." John was not the Christ, but his usher; the one the acorn, the other the oak; the one the morning twilight, the other the risen sun ; the one the vernal 1-time, the Other the summer growth and the autumn harvest. The next day after the Jordan meeting, these two, the Herald and tin- Heralded, parted — never to mei ' H. The ( >ld gave its hand to the New, and the New answered back in hearty grasp. The one . the other acceded. The latent germ of HAD SOMETHING TO SAY. 291 ages had blossomed out into the summer of the great Divine Year, and henceforth this was to " increase/ 1 and that to "decrease." Retreating, retreating, fading, vanishing, rolls back the glory that has been ; while that which is to be, is towering, ad- vancing, culminating in splendor and power, as the ages unfold their drama. Roman dungeons are strong ; tyrants and bigots have been mighty in the earth ; but bigots and tyrants and assassins in the name of God, have seen their brightest day; for truth rolls on, mighty as God Himself, and her chariot bears the victors. No greater born of woman ! Wherein lies the pre-eminence ? 1. The preacher had some thing to say. He was charged with a message; and, like Paul after him, " Woe is me, if I speak not." John was no " re- peater; " no reciter of old paradigms; no retailer of venerable hearsays already well enough known. He had something of his own to say, fresh and living, given to him by God. This gave him a right to say it ; nay, was a necessity laid upon him. This gives any man a right ; and it is all the right of his com- mission to speak at all. 2. He knew what it was he was to speak — the grounds of it and the reason for it. He had pon- dered it in solitude; he had communed with it on the heights of silence and inspiration. His con- ceptions were clear, his purposes distinct, his con- victions profound, his object definite, his ultimate designs comprehensive. 292 RELJ THE NEW TESTAMENT. 3. I lis thought was in advance of his time. This panoplied him as well as imperiled him. Because he thought and spoke for ages to come, he found himself out of harmony with the average thought of his time, as well as under its ban. But herein he was Strong, also ; and without this striking ahead, no man advances. I lis words thrilled with inspiration from ages unborn. By underground wires he was in communication with eras and evolutions that had not been bulletined along the accustomed ways of men. Hence his fitness as a herald. Thus histories are summed up in single lives in advance. 4. This man was fired with a deathless enthusiasm. This fire was born in him ; it was fanned in his desert life; it glowed by the Jordan; it flamed among the people; it waxed before Herod; it quailed not in n's dungeon; it is a glory and consuming power to-day. No life can be above stale mediocrity with- out this inward glow and passion called enthusi- asm. Kindled from truth and eternal principles, it is "God in us." It is the root of all heroism; it made the herald preacher daring unto death. 5. This nourished the root of unflinching fidelity; it bred the passion of unapproachable loyalty; it consecrated the law of his mission as his only law; it made him able to take all consequences; and in 5 of death to link truth to immortal life. So surpassingly great in the world, peerless born of women. The application of the ethical element in Chris- tianity to human life and character is the key-note JOHN AX RD. of the Dispensation. Repent! reform! are the words that introduced it; and as was the key, so is the song. Christianity may be preached as a theory or a rite, and trouble nobody ; but Christianity preached as repentance and reformation, never failed to stir up the Herods of life ; and never will. Life and charac- ter like to be unmolested. Men are prone to rely upon outside saviors as their substitute, making theories and beliefs responsible for all their short- comings. Had John the Baptist preached this way, all the Scribes and Pharisees and Tetrarchs and Judges in Judea would have flocked around him. There would have been no execution, no prisons, no grumbling. Had Christ preached thus, there had been no cross and no victim. John and Jesus are one ; the Sermon on the Mount and " Repent ! " M Woe unto you Scribes and Pharisees," and " who hath warned you," are one gospel from two preachers, the Herald and the Heralded. Personal righteous- ness is the religion of the New Testament. Substi- tutions were learned from neither Jesus nor John. But is the prison a finality? Is the Harbinger really dead? Christ comes the fulfillment of John ; to-day is the fulfillment of Christ; and to-morrow will be the fulfillment of to-day. The seed away back in the beginning, blossoms and fruits all along the fields of the future. Religion, so far as it has any fitness to man, is designed to make the world better, nobler, truer, purer. Aside from this result, Christianity is no better than an/' other religion. Because of the laying of the hand directly upon life 25* 294 - atch r - and characterj tyrants have hated its power, and "substitutionists" have disparaged its morality. The ChristS and the Gods that men have made, have been praised and worshipped and believed in and trusted \y more, in all ages of the world, than the one God of Christ, and the one Christ of God. Who shall ascend into the hill of the Lord? was the ( Oriental cry. " I le that hath clean hands and a pure heart," was the Divine answer. And men who have s.iid it ever since have been stoned. The herald Preacher fell ; the heralded Preacher fell ; they both went down ; but the fall of both was for the rising of many. The acorn perishes; the oak lives for evermore. The planters arc for the endless to-morrow. Truth is God's presence ever breaking, ever rending old limitations, bursting the husk in which it was planted — the prisons which hold it for a time. Around the silence of the tombs where the valiant sleep, crowns are shaping, and amaranths put forth the bud whose bloom shall never fade. Beneath old battle-fields, silent now forever, but over which tyranny and bigotry and vice once drove their triumphant chariots, songs of truth, purity, fortitude and love are now writing their scores for the final jubilee. B a herald then, O soul ! — a herald of truth. Be a harbinger of a New Dispensation, and stand forth a- the prophet of something better — vastly better i anything th.it ever has been. The conflict shall and more be behind you ; the jar and the tumult and the carnage thereof, shall retreat into deeper and / K per silence; while th hall loom up before tnd rising in power and divinen* For the stress of patience and the valor of truth, there are always fadeless garlands; for enthusi that is of God, and heroism bom from beyond the fight, there are altars more than priestly, and crowns more than kingly. Manhood is royaler than scep- tres ; Womanhood, diviner than shrines or lu waters. Beyond the dim haze that veils it now, in golden light and beneath skies of pearl there sleeps a Coronation Day for both. Is there aught greater or grander in life than to be Heralds and Harbingers of that Day? XX. A COMPARISON BETWEEN THE OLD DISPENSA- TION AND THE NEW. m that time Jesus began to preach and to say, Repent! for the kingdom of J haven is at hand. — Matthew iv. 17. 'THHIS is designed to follow the sermon of last -L Sunday morning, as the summer follows the spring. That gave religion as it fell from the lips of the Herald Preacher; this, as from the lips of Him whom the Herald introduced. " From that time began Jesus to preach and to say, Repent!" that is, after the time of preparation. As the Forerunner went into the desert byway of com- munion, thought, finding out where he was, what he was to do and how to do it, and then came forth and spake; so Christ retreated from the early hours of childhood, from the haunts of the people, from the es of his nation, into obscurity. Even after his announcement by John the Baptist, He went into the wilderness Himself — into the desert — and there *ed through an experimental preparation which is characterized in the \e\v Testament as the M Temp- tation." It means trial, simply; that is what the word generally signifies in the New Testament. Paul says: "Count it all joy when you fall into diverse temptations " — trials, tests and proofs of our- 296 AY selves. After " that time" came forth J< n to preach and say, "Repent!" taking the same text, taking up the very seed of his dispensation from the dispensation of John. Scarcely had the voice of the Harbinger died away, ere its resonant echo awoke as from behind the mountains, breaking in more incisive accent upon the listening world around. Repent! was the summons as if from the trumpet-lip of God. John and Christ preach one gospel. If you will notice, just a moment, this word repent is compounded of a double significance. It looks backward and it looks forward. It signifies, first, Drop the sins of old and accept the poena t the re* poena or punishment — the root-meaning of which is to fine oneself, to tax, to mulct. This repentance is a powerful self-crimination, an acknowledged retri- bution. Then, secondly, the meaning looks ahead; it is Reformation, the bringing forth of fruits meet for repentance. First, get clear of the old difficulties and thralls of the past; then, go on and do the proper work of life and man ; build up, reconstruct, rear the grand temple of which your very nature is the material — under a high, divine architecture, indeed, of which God Himself is the inspiration and the scheme. After that primal announcement of Christ, we find Him immediately doing — what? Preaching that grand inaugural discourse, the Sermon on the Mount. There He begins to expand his mission introduced by the Forerunner. He opens in those Beatitudes, so 298 THE OLD AND NEW D ISP I r ONS. full of beauty and divineness : "Blessed arc they that mourn; for they shall be comforted. Blessed are the meek ; for they shall inherit the earth. Blessed are they that do hunger and thirst after righteousness; for they shall be filled. Blessed arc the merciful ; for they shall obtain mercy." These are gentle words. I low different from the old, iron, brassy clang of the law! " Blessed are the peace- makers ; for thc\- shall be called the children of God. Blessed are they who are persecuted for righteous- s' sake; for theirs is the kingdom of heaven. Blessed are ye when men shall revile you and perse- cute you and say all manner of evil against you falsely, for my sake. Rejoice and be exceeding glad ; for great is your reward in heaven ; for so persecuted they the prophets who were before you." After this opening, the Sermon goes on with these sharp discriminations between the Old Dispensation and the New, so emphatic and searching: " Ye have heard it said of old, thou shalt not kill ; but I of the new say, he that is angry with his brother, hath the kill in his heart Ye have heard of old, thou shalt love thy neighbor and hate thine enemy; but I say, love thine enemy, and thy persecutor, and thy ma- ligner. Ye have heard of old, thou shalt not com- mit adulter)-; but I say the glance of the eye, and the pulse of the heart, are an infraction of my law. When thou doest thine alms, act not as the hypo- crites do in the synagogues and in the streets, sound- a trumpet that they may be heard of men. But C< IIS III \RCHIN< let not thy left hand know what thy right hand doeth; and thy Father who seeth in secret, shall i ward thee openly. When thou prayest, be not like the old prayers at the corners of the streets and in the synagogues, whose chief desire is to be .seen and heard of men. But enter into thy closet, and when thou ha^t shut the door, pray ; and thy Father who seeth in secret shall reward thee openly. Judge not, lest ye be judged — and have measured to you that which ye measure to others. Ye have heard of old, an eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth ; but I say, a cheek for a cheek, and a cloak for a cloak, rather than retaliation in the spirit of revenge. Why be- holdest thou the mote that is in thy brother's eye ? Thou hypocrite ! Cast out the beam from thine own eye, and thou shalt better see the mote in thy neigh- bor's eye." By their fruits men are to be known, and not by their professions. "Lord! Lord! " never saves ; but a cup of cold water may ; and a visit to the sick and imprisoned likewise. He that heareth these say- ings of mine and docth them, shall live. Having preached this Inaugural Sermon, the foun- dation of his whole Gospel and Dispensation, we be- hold Christ passing into practical life, doing the work of the Christian ; doing what shall stand as the ex- emplification of what all men are to do, who would be his disciples ; works of charity, mercy, instruc- tion, purification ; works of reformation ; works of redeeming men from the grasp of evil, of lifting them from the sod of degradation to the crown God poises 300 THE OLD AND NEW DISPENSATIONS. evermore above every man's brow ; until finally we come to the end, the tragic end, the test end, or finish of a life that knew no blight — no failure. Thus we perceive a fourfold order of movement. First, a quitting of all wrong in the past ; " cease to do evil." Secondly, reconstruction; a going for- ward, a building up, growing, " learning to do well." Thirdly, " Marvel not that I say unto you, ye must be born again ; " inspired, ingrafted, touched, exalted and lifted by grander forces than any in you. We cannot dwell on Regeneration here; it will come up at another time. In the fourth place, you come to the finish of the man, as Christ came to his own finish ; that is, maturity without blight ; continuing unto the end ; making not failure but success, even to the losing of life for the sake of finding it. Of course, all this was terrible to Jewish ears. It was astonishing, perplexing, bewildering. And I don't wonder; it was entirely natural, and not wrong in all respects. For who were these men? The favored of God; the specialized of all mankind for Divine preference, to whose hands the world were to look for every crumb of comfort and every staff of help. Were not they saved? Had they not the ( )racles ? Were they not of the Fathers, the conse- crated, who received the promise, and who bestowed gifts upon all posterity? Said they, "Have we not, in th it family of God, the rights of primogeni- ture ? Are we not alone the elect ? " Then, look at the expectation of Israel, dreaming of a Messianic reign, of a might)' Comer, a conqueror A NEW IDEA OF RELIGION. 30 1 that should wipe out shame and disaster from memory even, and scepter them with rightful sway Over the whole earth. But the reputed Messiah came speak- ing, not words of royalty, conquest and dominion, but Repent/ casting aside all pomp and outward glitter as a mere bauble. The boasted glory of nation, the sacredness of altar, the pride of temple and holiness of priest, all went for nothing. This new gospel, ringing out, Repent! continually, as if all the past were only dream, or evil! — trust and confidence were confounded by it. But not less terrible was it to the Gentile world, filled with pride — pride of learning, philosophy, science, art, and full of license. Those things, I say, were not wrong always. We don't wonder men were startled. Their idea of re- ligion was far different With them it was a thing of institutions, of beliefs, of forms and ceremonies. He who kept every jot and tittle of this externality, was the man for God. Hence that sharp discrimi- nation between the Old and the New in the Inaugural Sermon. Ye have heard it said so and so ; but / say so and so. It was a passage from the dominion of sense to the dominion of spirit; and it seemed sud- den, violent, to those locked in the ancient forms. It was a turning away from the mere circumstances of the man, and a fixing directly upon the matter in hand, the man himself. "Men, I speak to, and speak of, and for," says this new Teacher. All else is in- different. Without doubt, this Dispensation introduced by 26 302 77//: OLD AND NEW I vs. John the Baptist and carried on by Jesus Christ, involved the gr Reformation the world ever knew. It involved radical, immutable principles. Not only was it external in form, but drastically, ultimately internal in fact and essence ; not only local and temporal, but universal in its nature and purp< not only individual, but the scope of it included the whole race. It struck for broad generalities. They could not be developed then, but they were included in the spirit and purpose of the new order. Not only for yesterday and to-day, but for to-morrow and all to-morrows; there was grandeur in the conception and sweep of it. No single act or scene, era or cycle, could play the Divine drama. The plot was all-inclusive as time — as eternity. The system of transplanting in the world of nature, is a page from her hidden wisdom and an illustration of the early development of the Christian religion. The florist, the pomologist and the agriculturist will tell you that no plant will do so well left to grow just where its seed germinates, as it will if taken up and set out — transplanted. Then it will throw out new fibrous roots, and gather fresh contributions from external and varied sources, and come to growth and perfection. Precisely so with moral and intel- ial truths. Christianity had at once to be cradi- 1 from the seed-bed where it first sprouted, and to be transplanted into the Gentile life. It had to be transplanted from the whole Jewish nation and econ- omy, into the great universal Cosmos or world-life, of provincial limitations in any sense. Not MK 303 until this transplanting do we observe that Chris- tianity : to achieve her victories. She did nothing in Palestine. And Palestine t is noth- but the spot where she shook off the dust of her feet She could display no triumphs there, It is just so with the whole of us who stick to the old beds where our ideas first sprouted, and refuse to he transplanted, or to let in any new id ny new forces or contributions to our strength and life, Christianity could not display herself in the limited cradle of her birth. She must have a broad, bound- theatre on which to act. She cannot display herself now entirely. She is under limitations to- day. She must emancipate herself from the monop- oly of the church and get out into the world. Yet there are those who are always seeking to bind her to old restrictions, to churches, customs, notions, confining her to the primitive flower-pots in which she first germinated, throwing up walls and fences around the early gardens where she was first planted. In that way she would perish were she mortal. She must have room ; she must be transplanted into broader, newer, higher conditions, out of her native Palestine, into " all the world " of truth and life and man. There arc reform-words breaking through the still air of our life to-day, as startling as any that ever broke the slumbers of old Judaism, falling from lip of herald or Messiah. Gongs of retribution are rend- ing the air all around us — if we only had ears to hear — ominous as any that ever reverberated through 304 THE OLD AND NEW DISPENSATIONS* 1 Athens or Rome or Babylon or Jeru- salem. In the rel is thinking of to-day, God and his Christ are moving out of the monopolies of Scribes and Pharisees, Sacldueees, Soothsayers and Medicine- men, into Man's NATURE — into the actual life of the world. Why, pure religion is shaking from her Wings the accumulated dust and leaden clogs that have held her fast; and to-day is flying through the air, crying, "Repent! Repent ! for the kingdom of heaven is at hand." Bigots and Pharisees will have- leave to hide their sins beneath borrowed cloaks, saying : u We are more righteous than thou." Neither can the children of the world, always wiser than the try and self-righteousness pulled down widows' houses and ground the faces of the poor to the earth ; and after they had done it, threw stones at Jesus for not tithing anise, mint, and cummin, and for picking corn on Sunday. But the time will come, when even " publicans and harlots shall enter the Kingdom of God M before such accusers. These are all ideas which were hinted in that first pregfiaht word, u Repent ! " The field of their plant- ing, Christ said, is "the world." This field, so planted, the Christian dispensation is to train, cultivate and develop, until the grand seed shall become the grander harvest. These are the sword-truths that pierce to the dividing asunder of the Old and the New; the outward and the inward; show and sub- stance; creeds and character; profession and practice. Ye have heard of old time, "they make clean the outside of the cup and the platter;" but I say unto you, 4< he that maketh clean the inside of the platter and the cup, is clean every whit." These are the lamps to guide the workmen of truth and fidelity from the first hammer sound of Repentance! to the last finishing stroke that brings AIM the u fullness of the stature " of tin- perfect man. Not shadows arc we seeking to-day; not old refrain we to repeat, that Were music once in ears n<> loi quick. We are to take living truth as God in his last words has given it; we are to take principles that are everlasting; we are to take purities that are salt and full of heavenly savor; these we are to take, and work them into human life and character. We are to be MAN-BUILDERS ; not dream-builders, not ceremony-builders, not speculation-builders, simply, but character-builders through and through. " Re- pent," was the first stroke in the work; " Reform," carries it on ; and the intelligence and fidelity of spiritual life, able to take up and prosecute the work to the crowning finish, constitute the true disciple- ship of Christ. Repent — Reform — Regenerate — this is the prac- tical trinity of Christian religion ; these are the ham- mer-strokes of her divine workmanship; the stately steps of her triumphant march, as she moves on through humanity, conquering and to conquer. Shall we keep time? THE END. RECENT PUBLICATIONS CLAXTON, KEMSEN & HAFFELFINGER. FOREGLEAMS AND F >] I \h I >F IMMORTALITY. By Edmund H. Sears, tamo. New (and,Eleventh l tion, revised and greatly enlarged. Extra cloth, $i. ; 44 The 4 Foregleams of Immortality ' will stand as a love iii sacred literature, ami a beautiful inspiration of pare devotional feeling. . . . The best test Of merit of a book is when W< have been made better by reading it; ami while the one now I lens the field of intellectual vision, and makes solid and sub- stantial the bridge from time to eternity, it quickens the conscience in QSe of duty, and softens the heart with a tender and in- tial love." — Christian Inquh 44 Dr. Sears has done a valuable service to reflecting minds in the preparation of this volume. . . . Nowhere i^ the argument for bu- lky more clearly set forth ; now here are the Scripture facts, which testify to and affirm it, marshalled in closer array, or arranged with more logical consistency. The clear and beautiful .style of the author adds new power to the lesson he has sought to teach, and gives added brightness to the page on which it is written." — Boston I img Transcript, " The other productions of Mr. Sears have been marked by the loftiest moral beauty, in the purest and most elegant diction; but this is his chef-d' ' uiuvre m many respects. . . . We know no religious work of the age adapted to make a deeper, more practical, and more gladdening impression on thoughtful and lofty minds." — Christian Register* " Few books have pleased me so much as ' Foregleams of Immor- tality.' It is full of beauty and truth. The writer is wise from Swe- denborg, and has his own gifts besides. I can scarcely conceive of his writings not impressing many, and deeply. I have lent the book and recommended it in England, where the husks of the old theology interfere much with development and growth. Certainly it is a most beautiful and pungent book." — Mrs. Blizabeth Barrett Browning, in a letter to an Atnerican friend. "There is much in the details of the volume which is instructive, and especially as regards the reality and some of the features of the intermediate state. . . . The concluding part of the book is entirely new, being on the ■ Symphony of Religions,' and sets forth the im- perfect but yet valuable testimony of the various heathen religions to the grand truth of Immortality." — Chicago Advance. "A very interesting volume. The author has herein discussed the pregnant theme of Immortality with signal ability, clothii. thoughts in language so chaste and elegant, and illustrating his ideas by such a profusion of appropriate imagery, that the book has all the fascination of a beautiful poem." — The Swedenborgian* 1 PUBLICATIONS OF CLAXTON, REM3EN & HAFFELFINGER, HON, By Edmund H. Scars. New Edition, revised and enlarged. i2mo. Extra cloth, $1.25. M A fresh vivid presentation of an important theme — all the more valuable as the utterance of one who has thought deeply and felt pro- foundly about it. The reader will find in these pages no dry discus- subject, but familiar truth presented with beauty of diction in B singularly felicitous and impressive manner, and pos- sessin ination which will win his attention from the beginning of the hook to its close. • . . The three volumes (< Regeneration, 1 . and 'The Heart of Christ,' ) together are a valuable contribution to religious and th< I Literature, and one which any man mighl id to have made. As now published, they would form most acceptable additions to the library of any Sunday-School, parish, or clergyman." — Boston Evening Transcript. " M ' volume on ' Regeneration ' is one of the profoundest and most exhaustive treatises on that subject, extant. The way in which he unfolds the laws of our inner life in the orderly process of spiritual development, will be a revelation to most of those who read it for the first time." — Arthur s Home Magazine '• A work full of the deepest and most nourishing spiritual truths — truths never more needed than they are at the present day and hour. Among devotional works it stands in the front rank; and alike in the sweetness of its spirit and the beauty of its language, it commends . sincere Christian. ... It is a good book to have by one. Its frequent perusal and study can hardly fail to enrich the spiritual life and lead to a firmer faith ami a larger charity." — The Christian A\ ■• V • r, we venture . 1ms the subject of regeneration been 1 in a manner at once so profound, philosophic, exhaustive, 1, and scriptural, as in this charming volume." — /A i Magazine* Tin; Fourth Gospel, the Heart of Christ. By Ed- mund H. Sc.us. 121110. pp. 551. Extra cloth, £2.50. ic Fourth Gospel, the Heart of Christ, is a book of extraordi- rich and fresh contribution ro the literature of touching the life of our Lord. It is instructive ami SUgges- D the highest ranges of Christian thought and feeling." — The I •• No book of recent American th i likely to win more notice thoughtful readers than this handsome volume by Edmund II. - The Church an,/ State. *• 1 he book of Dr. Edmund 11 . entitled 'The Heart (^ I. we b. exert a powerful influence upon >f thinking men in all branches of the Church." — New >:t. 'J PUBLICATIONS OF CLAXTON, RF.MSF.N & HAFFHI.FINQER. jontj d to Henry \^ Beecher. ByB. F.Barrett, tamo. Exti . ji.oo. CON 11 I. Mr. B AMIM I'. !1. SWI D] i mm -AND IT. III. Hi- Philosophy of Spib s, [V. Vindication or ms Ci mm — by adducing what 1 ath and ' n; the Form of Man's Spirit; Light and Heat in Heaven; tl Heaven; S i in H< iven; Time and Space in Heaven; Houses in Heaven; Temples and Worship in i nmentS in •m ; .1 Heaven for Gentiles; Children in H 1 in Heaven; Marriages in II Employments in H the Happiness en; the Lite that leads to Heaven; the Nature oi Hell; the tire of Hell — what it is; Man'- I V. Need and Ti i op his Disclosures. yi. Collai IMONY. u A small volume with a great deal in it." — Tlie Co' '-We believe these Letters will produce a favorable imprei upon the candid reader. There IS [in them] a vigor and terseness welome in these day- of Long-drawn-out and tedious attempts at generalization." — Boston Xczo Church Ma he literature of Swedenborgianism is growing every year; and what is noticeable about it is it- good literary form, it- earnest spirit, and the vigor and culture that it shows. . . . Any one fond of such speculation will read this lively little book with interest ; for the pres- entation of the subject is animated and earnest." — New Haven Palladium. "No one of the many works in the same vein — some of which that are singularly able and lucid have been prepared by Mr. Barrett — have more earnestness, practically applied, than this." — J'hila- delphia North American. "A grand and impressive statement of the New Church doctrine of the Future Life, eminently calculated to enlighten and interest the general reader." — A'evu Church Independent. Letters on the Divine Trinity, addressed to Henry Ward Beecher. By B. F. Barrett. New and en- larged edition, nmo. Extra cloth, Ji.oo. A trenchant but friendly criticism of Mr. Beecher's view of the Trinity, as stated in his sermon on " Understanding and pre- senting with great clearness and force the New Doctrine on this ject, together with the Scriptural and rational evidence in its support PUBLICATIONS OF CLAXTON, REMSEN & HAFFELFINGES. The New View oi Hell; Showing its Nature, Where* aboutS, Duration, and How to Escape it. By B. F. Barrett 121110. Extra cloth, $1.00. : s.— I. The M w Dispensation. II. The Old Doc- Hiii.. in. TheNewView. i\'. The Scripture Ax- GUMENT — Siib'i, Hi !IN\.\, AND THE L V, III I i ILL WHO GO THERE, VI. THK I)URA- tion of Hi i. l. vn. Some Evidence of its Duration — Philo- sophi Scriptural. VIII. Why cannot the Ruling d after Death? IX. Displays of the Divine snity in Hell. X. [s Hell to undergo any Change? If so, ofwhai Nature? XL The Devil and Satan. XII. Prac- ke Question. XIII. How to Escape Hell. '• A succinct and intelligible statement of Swedenborg's doctrine of retribution. It contains . . . much that is profoundly true, and much that is exceedingly suggestive." — New York IndepciiJoit. " A really valuable contribution to the world's stock of religious ideas. . . . The book, taken as a whole, is of great interest, and we commend it to our readers as worthy of attentive perusal." — Ncio ;• Sun. * There is not a Christian man or woman in the world, who would C benefited by the reading of this book." — Westfield A ' r. I ■ The New View of Hell ' is put forth one of the most striking and pregnant of Swedenborg's thoughts — that, too, whose influence on orthodoxy has been most observable — his conception of Hell as a state, not a place, and as such, the chosen home of all who go there." — New York : Mail. u The author illustrates and enforces the main idea of his volume with great fulness of detail and frequent beauty of expression. His discussion is conducted with an admirable sweetness of spirit, unusual in theological controversy." — New York Tribune, ON the New Dispensation, signified by the New Jerusalem of the Apocalypse. By B. F. Barrett. i 2ino. Extra cloth, $1.15. Tin volume is to unfold and elucidate the leading nes taught by Kmanuel Swedenborg. And it is considered one >f th< tries for this pur, r published. 'I'he Londm ln- nal Rep admirable work for making one I with the doe!' the N\\v Church [as taught by g J." 1 * . ; ■ I ■ ■ ■ ■ ■ • DeacAhed using the Bookkeeper Neu.ral.zing agent: Magnesium oST^' Treatment Date: April 2006 PreservationTechnoloqies 1 ' > Thomson Park Drivo Cranberry Township, pa 16068 - H *«4 ■ ■M *-'■-','.:. '.•■.>'■. .:•''■ .:^.A)-: LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 747 6